HYYH STORYLINE - LINEAR TIMELINE
ly her | ly tear | ly answer
smeraldo/teaser | save me (summary)
the notes 1 | the notes 2
mots persona | mots 7
credits:
@ktaebwi [her] @doyoubangtan [tear] @BTSxPANDA [answer]
@acejeongkook [the notes 1] @Aeonian_V [persona] @tteokminnie [7] @koonaikoo [the notes 2]
helpful summary blog
[important]: i’ve compiled a list of trigger warnings and sensitive content found/seen in BU right here.
please go over it before continuing reading. no-spoiler version here. I regularly update both lists.
I also want to note that in no way are any of the topics trivialized or romanticized in BU.
~ feel free to tell me your questions and theories at @softkoo on tumblr or @heartskoo on twt ! ~
Hoseok
30 August YEAR 9
I woke up and rubbed my eyes. The hyungs seemed to be gesturing for me to quietly follow them. I actually wanted to sleep some more, but I listened to what the hyungs said. I tiptoed out of the room and past the hallway. The area was dark. I wondered what time it was, but there was no way to know if it was long past bedtime.
I climbed up the stairs and opened the iron doors that led to the rooftop. Creak. The hyungs startled and froze at the sound, and so did I. I looked around the place. We all huddled together on the rooftop. "Why did you tell us to come here?" At my question, a big hyung answered, "Just wait a bit, Jung Hoseok." It was at that moment. The north-side sky lit up with a boom. Surprised, I closed my eyes and shrunk in on myself. It also smelled like something was burning. Someone yelled, "Wow!" and the big hyung scolded him, telling him to be quiet. Through half-opened eyes, I looked up at the northern sky. With another boom, stars appeared in the night sky. "They're not stars, they're fireworks," hyung told me. The fireworks continued to bloom*. I laid down on the floor of the rooftop and looked up at the stars, the fire, the fireworks in the sky. "Jung Hoseok is crying, he's crying." I could hear the hyungs teasing me. "Hey." I wiped around my eyes with my sleeve. Without any reason, more tears came out.
[TRANSLATOR NOTE: fireworks literally translate from korean as fire flowers]
Seokjin
10 October YEAR 9
"Let's go, we have to get out of here!" I grabbed my friend’s hand and ran to the rear door of our classroom. As I looked back while running down the hall, I saw the men spilling out of the classroom chasing us. "Stop! Stop right there!" Their voices seemed to seize us by the back of our necks.
We frantically thought of where to go as we darted down the stairs. The first destination that came to mind was the hill behind our school. We just needed to cross the playground and go out to the school gate and we would hit the bottom of the hill. Although it wasn't that high, it was pretty rocky and rugged. After running through the gate and rounding the corner at full speed, we ignored the walking trail and jumped right into the bushes. We waded through the dense limbs and kept running. We ran for what felt like forever, finally stopping when the footsteps behind us were gone.
We collapsed on the ground covered with layers of dried leaves, sweat dripping from our faces. "They won't be able to follow us here, right?" My friend nodded, breathing heavily. We lifted our T-shirts to wipe our faces with the hem. My friend's face was wet with sweat and tears. His wrists were bluish black with bruises. The neck of his T-shirt was ripped.
"Dad hasn't come home in over a week. Mom just keeps crying. The cleaning lady and driver stopped coming. Aunt says that Dad's company shut down. Those men came to our house last night. They kept pressing the bell and yelling for Dad. We stayed inside with all the lights off, and they kept swearing in front of the door. We couldn’t sleep at all.” My friend cried through his whole story. I couldn’t think of anything to say. All I could do was to tell him not to cry.
It was shortly after the class had started when the front door swung open and four or five men burst in. They were unruly and rash. "Which one of you is Mr. Choi's son? Come on out with us." Stunned, our teacher asked them to leave immediately, but they simply ignored her. "We know you're here. Come on out right now." Some of the kids leered at my friend sitting next to me and began whispering. The men noticed and came towards us. "Can't you see that we're in the middle of class? Please leave." Our teacher tried to block them but one of the men pushed her hard to the whiteboard. She fell to the ground.
The man who had shoved our teacher walked towards us in a threatening manner. All the students' heads turned towards us. The man snatched my friend's arm. "We'll take you to your dad and get the money from him. Surely, he won't turn away his son." The men were menacing, and the atmosphere was intimidating.
I looked into my friend's face. He was trembling. Trembling hard with his head bent low. He was my friend. I reached under the desk and grabbed his hand. He looked up and I pulled his hand. "Let's run."
The sky was getting darker and darker. No one seemed to be chasing us. We pushed our way through the tree and bushes to the walking trial. An empty lot with exercise equipment appeared before us. I leaned against the chin-up bar and my friend perched on a bench. "I'm afraid you'll get in trouble because of me." My friend seemed uneasy when I told him I would be fine. All I could think of in the classroom was to get my friend out of there. I had to get him far away from those men. But, as we started running away, I realized we had nowhere to go.
"Let's go to my place." It must've been around 9 p.m. as quite some time had passed since the sun went down. I was starving. He must have been, too. "Aren't your parents home? Won't you get in trouble for taking me there?" "We can sneak in. If we get in trouble, then we get in trouble." My house was not that far from the foot of the hill. Soon, my house came into sight in the distance. "Go in right behind when the gate opens and hide behind a tree. I'll open the window for you later."
Mom was sitting on the couch in the living room. "Where have you been? Your teacher called." Instead of answering her question, I told her I was sorry. It was usually the quickest way to end a conversation. Mom said Dad would be home any minute and went into her room. My room was opposite their room with the living room in the middle. I quickly went into my room and opened the window.
We heard the front gate open while playing a computer game after a snack of bread and milk. My friend looked at me with frightened eyes. "It's okay. Dad never comes into my room." The door of my room burst open before I finished speaking. We both sprang up from our seats with fright.
"Are you Mr. Choi's son?" Dad continued without waiting for an answer. "Come on out. Someone is here to take you." There was a man standing by the door. I thought he was Mr. Choi at first but quickly realized he wasn't. He was one of those men who had marched into the classroom earlier. I looked up at Dad. He looked exhausted, with knitted brows and subtly quivering eyelids. It was better not to bother him when he was in that mood. While I was trying to read his face, the man came into my room and grabbed my friend's shoulder. I got in front of my friend. "No, Dad, don't let this man take him away. He is one of the bad people."
He just kept looking down at me and did not budge. "Please help him, Dad. He is my friend." The man tried to pull my friend outside. I held onto my friend's arm, and Dad grasped my shoulder. He grasped it and pulled it hard. I had to let go of my friend's arm. He was being dragged out of the door. I squirmed and writhed to break free, but Dad strengthened his grip. "It hurts!" I screamed, but Dad didn't let go. He just grasped my shoulder even tighter. Tears ran down my face.
I looked up at Dad. He was like a massive gray wall. His face was expressionless, with even the exhausted look now gone. He slowly opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on me. "Seokjin, be a good kid." He still had that blank look. But I knew what to do, what to do to stop the pain.
“Seokjin." I turned my head at my friend's cry. He escaped the man's grip and was running towards my door. He was in tears. Dad, with his one hand still gripping my shoulder, slammed the door shut with his other hand. I apologized to him. "I'm sorry, Dad. I won't make trouble again."
The next day, the seat next to mine was empty. My teacher said he transferred to another school...
[THEORY: i think the flower Jin tries to protect in 'Fake Love' M/V might represent him trying to protect his old friend in this note, and eventually his new friends (BTS)]
Taehyung 28 February YEAR 10
Someone was sitting crouched down in front of the supermarket. It was a hyung I had never seen before. He was playing with Doobu. He was petting him and giving him what looked to be bread. We met eyes for a second and, surprised, I faced forward and just kept walking. I hid myself in an alley and watched. ‘Crap. Who was that?’ I pulled my hands out of my pockets and touched the plastic bag containing the ham and toast. "Crap. I worked hard to save these without mom knowing."
"Oh, Taehyung is here. But what are you doing? Didn't you come to play with Doobu?"
I jumped up in surprise. It was the supermarket uncle. The hyung from earlier had lifted his head and was staring at me. "Crap. It's your fault, uncle." Having been seen anyway, I ran up to the hyung. "Hyung, who are you?"
"Me?" he looked at me with an expression like he did know what to say.
"Why are you playing with Doobu? Huh?" Again, he didn't say anything. That was how hyung and I came to talk. "My dad earns a lot of money so he said we can get a dog when we move to a big house. I'm gonna take Doobu to live with me. So don't you dare get greedy."
While nodding, hyung said, "That must be nice."
"Does hyung's family not have money? Is that why you can't get a dog?" At my words, hyung replied, "Money?" and then looked at me. Then he turned his head and answered, "I can't get a dog."
"Try begging your dad. According to my mom, dads are weak to begging." Hyung just stroked Doobu while nodding his head. And then he mumbled, "That must be nice." I asked again, "So, who are you? What's your name?"
He answered without looking, "Me? Kim Seokjin."
Hoseok
23 July YEAR 10
Mom handed me a chocolate bar. “Hoseok, close your eyes tight and don’t open them until you count to ten.”
[NOTE: shown in 'Highlight Reel 起承轉結']
Hoseok
23 July YEAR 10
As I counted to four, I began to hear the hallucinatory laughter. That next moment, my childhood self held someone’s hand and swept past me. I turned around quickly, but it was my classmates that stared back. “Hoseok?” The teacher called my name. Only then did I realize where I was. It was math class. I was in the process of counting the fruits drawn in my textbook. Five, six. I started counting again, but as the number kept increasing, my voice shook and my hands began to sweat. I kept remembering back to that time.
I could not remember well the face of my mother I had seen that day. I can only remember her passing a chocolate bar to me as we saw the attractions of the amusement park. “Hoseok, count to ten starting from now, and only then should you open your eyes.” Once I counted and opened my eyes, my mother was not there. I waited and waited but she did not return. Nine was the last number I counted to. I only had to count one more, but my voice would not come out. My ears started ringing and my eyesight became hazy. The teacher motioned for me to keep going. My friends watched me. I could not remember my mother’s face well. If I really did count one more, my mother would never come look for me.
And just like that, I collapsed on the floor.
Taehyung
29 December YEAR 10
I took off my shoes, tossed my bag and entered the room. Dad was really there. I didn’t think about how long it had been, or where he just came back from. I simply just ran into his embrace. I have no memory of what happened next. Was it the alcohol smell that came first, was it curses, or was it the slap. I had no idea what was happening. There was the alcohol smell and there was the ragged, foul breath. His eyes were bloodshot, beard grown coarsely. He slapped me in the cheek with his big hand. He slapped me in the cheek and asked what I was looking at. And then he lifted me into the air. His eyes were terrifying, but I was too scared to cry. It wasn’t dad. No, it was him. But it wasn’t. My feet were trembling in the air. The next moment, my head crashed against the wall, body slumping down to the floor. It felt like my head was bursting. My vision went in and out and soon darkened. The only thing left in my head was the sound of dad panting.
Jimin
6 April YEAR 11
I walked out the entrance of the Grass Flower Arboretum alone. The weather was cloudy and so it was a bit cold but I felt good. Though it was a picnic day, my parents were still busy. So in the beginning I was a bit sad. But in the flower drawing competition, I received a compliment, and my friends’ mums said that I was dependable. And so from then on I thought I was a bit cool.
“Jimin, wait here. Teacher will come soon.” After the picnic, as we were to leave the arboretum, the teacher warned me but I did not wait. I was confident I could do it alone.
I grabbed onto the straps of my backpack tightly with both hands and walked purposefully. It felt like everyone was staring at me so I straightened my shoulders more. This was a long time after the rain had started falling. My friends and their mums had already gone, there was nobody to look after me, and my legs hurt. I used my backpack to cover my head and I crouched down under a tree. The rain fell harder and there were no people that walked past. In the end, I ended up running through the rain. I could not see a house or shop. The place I arrived at was the back entrance of the arboretum. The side gate was open, and I could see something like a storage space within it.
[NOTE: the sign of the Arboretum is seen in 'LIE - Short Film' as well as in the Save Me webtoon]
Seokjin
21 July YEAR 12
The entrance door kept opening and closing. I kept staring at it, sitting in the airport waiting room. People with suitcases passed by, some wearing sunglasses. The electronic display board continued to change with arrivals, delays, and cancellations. The driver was murmuring with his eyes fixed on his cell phone. "No word from him yet." I looked down at my watch. It was more than an hour past the time Dad promised he'd arrive.
As long as I could remember, I was always by myself. Dad was busy and Mom was indifferent. They told me to do what I was told and not try anything else. When I disobeyed, they scolded me with silence. I wanted to please my parents.
Mom died not so long ago. Dad told me not to cry and didn't cry himself. I tried to obey him, but it wasn't easy. He decided to send me to my maternal grandmother's in the U.S. and didn't seem very sad about it.
Dad's driver handed me my passport. It was time to leave. I looked back as I headed for the departure gate. The entrance door closed. The driver waved at me. The airplane finally began to speed down the runway. Dad didn't come.
I looked out the tiny window by my seat. Clouds passed by, and the sky turned pitch black. The flight attendant brought me a meal, and the juice cup fell when we hit turbulence. Flustered, I asked for some napkins. The flight attendant asked me if I was okay. My fried rice and meat were soaked in juice. My hands were sticky and my pants were all wet. "No," I whispered back, but the flight attendant didn't seem to hear. She said not to worry as she took away my tray. I nodded and kept looking down at the floor.
Jungkook30 September YEAR 12
I walked toward where a crowd of people were gathered. I wonder what happened. It felt like that was the first time I saw so many people gathered in one place that wasn't at a playground or at school. The sound of all the people made me feel scared.
"What's happening? This is so scary, how am I supposed to live?" Someone said as they walked past me. I pushed my way past people's legs and came forward. I was scared, but I was also curious. There was an incredibly huge hole. The hole was in the ground. They said it was a sinkhole. I slowly went forward. I wanted to see what was inside that hole. Even in the broad daylight, I couldn't see inside the hole very well. There were only what seemed to be roots sticking out from the side where the earth had crumbled apart. I took one step forward.
"Be careful," someone warned from behind me. The tip of my sneakers went into the hole. The soil fell apart and I lost my center of gravity. Surprised, I stepped back. It was at that moment. Something from inside seemed to shine sharply. It was like a light, but it was also like another hole had been pierced inside the hole.
Namjoon
21 May YEAR 15
I snuck toward the front door. Grabbing the door handle, I turned it carefully while paying close attention. I didn't hear any sounds. Peering my head inside, I saw the house was dark. I stepped one foot in the house. I called out, "Mom," but nobody answered. I turned the lights on and looked around again. The time was past nine. There was no way the house would be empty. "Mom," I called out one more time but there was only silence. It was true that I was home later than usual. Normally I would come home to help my mom as soon as school ended, but just this once I wanted to go out with my friends.
So I ended up coming home late without telling them. But no one was home. Feeling weirdly chilly, I held my arms with my palms and stood in the dark living room. Suddenly, a phone started ringing. The chill sunk in. The phone was going off, but for some reason I got the weird feeling that I shouldn't answer it. A feeling that if I answered, everything would change and I won't be able to come back as the person I am now. But the phone kept ringing and I ended up walking up to stand in front of it. And then I picked up the receiver.
Yoongi
25 July YEAR 15
"Yoongi-ya." I sat down in front of the piano as soon as I entered the living room. I didn't even have time to wipe my sweat. I wiped my sticky hands on my T-shirt. My mom opened the sheet music. I couldn't see the sheet music very well. I blinked my eyes.
Until now, I had been running under the scorching sun for an hour. I couldn't hear my own breaths over the sound of my heart pounding. The sweat ran down my spine and my back was clammy. My fingers trembled erratically. "Min Yoongi." I snapped out of it at the sound of my mom's voice. "You can't even play Chopin properly, and you think this is time for you to be composing?" My mom hit the sheet music as she spoke. What have I been playing until now? I couldn't really recall.
"Again, from the beginning," Mom said in a low voice. "Again. Again. Again." She kept hitting the same page over and over. Sweat kept pouring from my body that hadn't cooled down yet. My mind was blank and I felt like throwing up. I don't know if that was why. I ignored the sheet music, ignored my mom, and let out the emotions that were about to burst out of me into my fingers. My mom grabbed my hands and pulled them away from the keyboard saying, "This is not the emotion!"
"Please stop!"I screamed as I stood up out of the seat. My mom stared at me as if frozen in place. "Stop! Just stop!" I just let out whatever words came up. I even jumped where I stood and tore at my head. Then in the end, I threw my mom's trophy at the piano. One piano key broke and popped off, skimming past my cheek.
Namjoon
21 June YEAR 16
I darted down the stairs from the 13th floor. I was out of breath and my legs were trembling. I collapsed in the shadow of the entrance to the apartment building. I started late today because school got out later than usual. I had to go full speed to post fliers in all four apartment buildings by the deadline. If I didn't, my boss would be waiting for me with a long lecture. I had laboriously coaxed him into hiring a middle school student. Surely, I couldn't let myself get fired at this point. Mom quit her job at the restaurant last week. We had to pay for the doctor's bills for Dad, not to mention the overdue electricity and gas. I kept nodding off in the shadow. There were kids playing basketball in the far distance. I got up again. Time to run. I recited to myself. I must do it. I can do it.
Yoongi
19 September YEAR 16
The red flames spiraled high. The house that I lived in until this morning was in a blaze. Those who recognised me raced towards me screaming. The neighbors made frantic steps. There was no access and so the fire engine could not enter, they said. I stopped in my tracks.
The end of summer. The beginning of autumn. The sky was blue and the air was dry. What I was supposed to think, what I was supposed to feel, what I was supposed to do – I didn’t know any of these things. And then, the thought: ‘Oh, mum’. That next moment, with a crash, the house became rubble. The house was taken by the blaze – no, the house, ceiling, pillars, walls, the room I had lived in had all become the blaze itself, and like a house built of sand, it collapsed. I watched it, struck dumb.
Someone pushed me aside to hurry forward. They said the fire engine had entered. Another grabbed hold of me and spurred me to answer. That person stared me into the eyes and screamed something at me, but I couldn’t hear anything.
“Is someone inside?” I watched that person dumbly. “Is your mum inside?” The person grabbed hold of my shoulders and shook me. I don’t know how I answered. “No. Nobody’s inside.” “What do you mean?” A mother from the neighborhood asked. “What about your mum? Where did your mum go?” “Nobody’s inside.” The words I uttered, I didn’t know of them. Someone pushed me aside and hurried forward
Jimin 20 August YEAR 17
It was a mild day. The sky was blue and the air was cool. With my mom and dad, I got in the car and left the house. Exciting music filled the car and I opened the backseat window to reach my hand out. Yellow ginkgo leaves came down like rain. I moved my hand quickly to try and catch the falling ginkgo leaves, but I wasn't successful. My mom turned around and said, "Jimin-ah, you're going to get hurt doing that. What are you going to do if you get hurt and can't go up on stage?" I walked up on the stage. A bright, white spotlight shined down on me from above my head. The floor echoed to the booming beat. I danced amongst many of my friends. We soared up together, then landed together, and turned to the left to face each other. My friend and I were both out of breath. But still, we looked at each other and smiled. People bursted in applause. We went out toward the audience and bowed our heads. Some distance away, my mom and dad were standing and clapping. They looked at me and smiled.
I opened my eyes to see the ceiling of the hospital room. Tears welled up. I knew it was a dream, but I didn't want to wake up. I wanted to stay just a little longer in that applause, and under those ginkgo leaves — but the morning came inevitably, and the dream disappeared.
Jungkook
11 September YEAR 17
I waited for ten days, but the birthday card never came. I opened the bottom drawer and lifted a notebook to find four cards. Jungkook, Happy Birthday, from Dad. I read these five words over and over again.
It was winter, and I was 7 years old. The voices from the living room woke me up. My room was in the attic, and I could reach my parents' room by going down five stairs and opening the sliding door. I reached out to open the door and stopped. Although I was still young, I could sense from the heavy atmosphere seeping through the door that this wasn't a good time.
Dad said that it was too difficult to go on and that the world was too heavy for him to bear. Mom didn't reply. She was probably crying silently or not moving at all. A long silence ensued. Dad said he'd be crushed if he went on living like this and he should leave now. Mom vehemently protested, calling him the most irresponsible man. Then, I heard my name. "What are you going to do about Jungkook?" I waited for a long time behind the sliding door, but Dad didn't answer. Then I heard the sound of the front door opening. "I'm completely empty, and there's nothing I can do for Jungkook." Those were my dad's last words.
I ran back up the stairs to the attic. I moved my chair against the wall right under the window and stood on it. Dad was walking down the sloping road. First his legs disappeared, and then his waist, chest, and shoulders. It seemed as if an unknown world beyond the road was slowly swallowing him whole.
Someone jerked the door of my room open, and I instinctively pushed the drawer with my foot. It was Mom. She said no birthday card will ever come and Dad was just that kind of person. It was her usual repertoire. Dad was feeble-minded, incompetent, and most importantly, a social misfit who deserted us… Mom was right. No birthday card will ever come. I was the world that was too heavy for him to bear - that world that he gave up on. A child who can never be a reason to endure it all. That was me.
Namjoon
2 May YEAR 18
I was coming into the alley when I saw furniture and household items piled up on the ground afar. “Namjoon, what happened there?” Father said while breathing out heavily. We were on our way back from taking father to hospital. Father had a hard time walking even 100 meters from the bus stop to home, but he ran towards home with no hesitation. Mother who was squadding behind the household items piled along the wall stood up the moment she noticed me. “Namjoon what do we do?” She told me that my brother got caught in a fight with the son of the owner of the house who came to collect the delayed rent.
I escorted my father to the storage room behind the town market. While I was moving the furniture, my mother organized the dishes and food. All the items that were in a house with two rooms got stacked up in the storage room. There were things I wanted to throw away, but to do that we needed money. When we were finished with everything it turned night. Sweat ran down my back as Mother handed chopsticks so I could eat something but nothing was going down my throat.
The storage room was suffocating so I went out and sat on the bench in front of the market. “Namjoon. Where did Namhyun go?” With my mother's question I screamed at her telling her how I would know. Namjoon. Namjoon. Namjoon. I was sick of it. I regretted telling my brother not to let anything make him down. Even if we were to stay at the storage for a few days, what do we do after? I couldn't think of anything. The market owner put one can of beer down and went in.
Jimin
10 December YEAR 18
As if I was peeking at someone else's memories, I thought about myself riding the swings.
Perhaps the Park Jimin who rode the swing very hard was living the exact way he was with the exact same personality somewhere I don't know. While I was looking at the swings and having those thoughts, I heard mom calling me. I headed towards the entrance of the school. Songjoo Jaeil Middle School. It was my fifth school.
Jimin
10 December YEAR 18
I wiped off the steam that was on the car window as mom was telling me that we almost arrived. Outside I was able to see a sign that said "Songjoo Jaeil Middle School." Mom told me there were no more schools in Moonhyun that I can attend and it was a big relief that Songjoojaeil Middle School accepted me. After multiple times of being hospitalized and getting discharged, I moved schools many times. How long can I last in this school this time? While thinking, we passed the gate and entered the field. Guessing it was due to the cold, there was no one. Mom parked the car next to where the pull up bar and swings were.
As I got out of the car, I looked at the pull up bar. If I look back at my childhood, there is one memory I remember clearly more than others. A blue sky that would probably come out in fairy tales and white clouds that came towards me at a very alarming speed. Before what happened at Grass Flower Arboretum I loved the playground to the point it was extreme. According to mom I went out in the morning and played till it was night time. The favorite was the swings. If I kicked the ground hard I was close to the sky to the point it was dizzy. Although it was scary I liked the giddy feeling.
One day I wonder what it feels like to have a full spin riding the swing. It was also something no one in the town was able to do. I told my friends to push as hard as possible, put strength in my body, and got higher and higher. The blue sky and white clouds ran towards me. When I flew the highest, I got dizzy and fell off the swing. When I woke up I was laying on the sand. A handful of sand went in my mouth, I scraped my knees, bled, but for some reason it wasn't painful. I was just frustrated at how I couldn't swing a full circle.
Seokjin
2 March YEAR 19
There was a damp smell in the principal’s office where dad led me into. Ten days after returning from the US, I was told yesterday that due to differences in the school system, I would be held back a year. “Please look after him.” Dad put his hands onto my shoulder and I unknowingly flinched. “School is a dangerous place. There have to be regulations”. The principal looked straight at me. The wrinkled skin around his cheeks and mouth quivered whenever he talked and inside his tanned lips was a whole dark red. “Doesn’t Seokjin here think so?” I hesitated at the sudden question and dad immediately squeezed my shoulder harder. His grip was so strong that it made my neck muscles throb. “I believe he will do well.” The principal continued to look me in the eye and dad’s grip slowly getting stronger and stronger. I clenched my fists at the bone-breaking pain. My body was shaking and breaking out in a cold sweat. “You have to tell me. Seokjin needs to become a good student.” The principal looked at me with a smileless face. “I understood.” I narrowly squeezed out an answer and for one moment the pain was gone. There was the sound of dad and the principal laughing. I couldn’t lift my head up. I looked down at my dad’s brown shoes and the principal’s black ones. I didn’t know where the light was coming from, but they were glinting. I was scared of that glint.
Jimin
12 March YEAR 19
It had been several days since the new semester began, but my classmates were still strangers to me. It was not hard to guess that they were gossiping about me. I tried to act indifferent but to no avail. "We heard you live in an apartment across the river. Why did you come to this school?" I pretended I didn't hear the question. I had nothing to say. I just continued walking past with my head bent. "Hey, didn't you hear me?" I quickened my pace. I had transferred from one school to another as I had been in and out of the hospital. There were no more schools left near my neighborhood to transfer to.
I headed for the classroom-turned-storage room that I cleaned as a penalty for being late for school. As I opened the door, I was startled to hear voices inside. Who could be here at this hour? I was about to silently close the door and turn around when someone called my name. "Hey, you're Park Jimin, right?" They were the senior students who cleaned the classroom with me for being tardy. I wasn't sure whether I should answer them or just leave. Somebody tapped me on my shoulder. "Aren't you going in?" Without realizing it, I walked into the classroom. "It's good to see you again. Don't you remember me? I'm Taehyung. We're in the same grade."
Before I knew it, I was sitting down on a chair. The storage room door continued to open and close. The seven students who did the cleaning together were all there. Nobody asked questions. We just listened to music, read books, danced, and fooled around. It felt as if we'd been hanging out together forever.
Yoongi
15 March YEAR 19
The food was exceptionally good today. It was just a typical school lunch but strangely it also wasn’t. I didn’t show it. That wasn't something that matches me. I sat on the chair and the spoon was between my fingers like I was even too lazy to hold up a spoon. Taehyung and Jungkook made a fuss about closing the curtain saying the sun ray was coming in and changing their seat, due to that dust blowing. Namjoon yelled, telling them to be quiet at least when we are eating. I thought while holding my spoon. When was the last time I ate with a light heart.
As far as I remember there was no conversation at our family dinner table. Not even words such as- the food is good, can I have some more, it was a nice meal- nothing went in between. Eating was considered nothing more or less than trying to maintain life in our family. Min Yoongi, don't talk in front of your food. I don't remember the last time my father said that to me. The only sound was that of putting down the spoon loudly. He did not raise his voice or get angry. No, I don't think he even looked at me. Even then I didn't open my mouth. I stopped what I was saying and instead shoved a big spoon of rice in my mouth. While doing so I bit the side of my mouth. I could taste blood. It hurted and I think tear came out, but I didn't say I was in pain. I wasn't supposed to say anything in front of the table. I forcefully swallowed the rice that tasted like blood.
Someone took food from my plate. I cringed without much thought. It didn't mean I didn't like it or got annoyed. It was just my normal reaction for every event. “Yoongi is mad.” Hoseok jokingly said, “What are you going to do Taehyung?” and Taehyung exaggerated on being apologetic. It was something Hoseok and Taehyung would say. It's fine. “You eat everything.” I talked without thinking. Then loud conversations went by and a burst of laughter came. No one noticed. That I talked while eating.
Jungkook
28 May YEAR 19
“Hyungs, what are your dreams?” They turned around as I asked. “I mean… because I have to write about future hopes.” As I mumbled Seokjin opened his mouth starting with ‘hmm’. “I don't think I have a dream. Maybe if I'm hoping, becoming a good person?” He mumbled his words as if he was embarrassed. When he said that, Yoongi said as he was lying on the piano chair, “It’s okay you don't need to have a dream. I don't have dreams. I’ll just become anything.” Everyone busted out laughing because it was something Yoongi would say.
“I'm going to be a superhero. I'm going to save the world from the bad guys.” Taehyung said as he went up the chair making a pose putting his one arm up. Hoseok scolded him saying he will get hurt and to come down fast. Then he added, “I want to live happily after finding my mom. Wanting to be happy is my dream.” Hyung gave such a big smile that looked so happy. “Then are you unhappy now?” Jimin asked. Hoseok replied, “Ah does that seem like that?” And gave a worrisome look like he was overthinking. “Then what's your dream?” “Me?” Jimin looked surprised and blinked. “I wanted to be a president when I was in kindergarten but now I don't know what I want to be.”
Now it was Namjoon who was the only one left. Guessing he felt everyone's stares, hyung shrugged and opened his mouth, “I want to say good things but I don't really have a dream. I just would like my wage for my part time job to increase.” I nodded and looked down at my report. The future job section is separated by the student and parent section. I don’t know what I want to be. I didn't know what to write.
Yoongi
12 June YEAR 19
Though we had blindly skipped school and left the premises, there was nowhere to go. The day was hot, there was no money, and there was nothing to do. It was Namjoon who said we should go to the sea. The younger boys looked excited, but I was ambivalent. “Do you have money?” At my words, Namjoon made everyone empty their pockets. A couple of coins, a couple of notes. Didn’t look like we could go. It was probably Taehyung that said we could just walk there. Namjoon’s expression was begging us to think as the rest chatted uselessly about things, laughing, and pretending to roll around on the ground as they walked. I didn’t feel like responding so I just lagged behind. The sun was scorching. Because it was the middle of the day, even the lampposts did not create any shade, and on a refurbished road, cars kicked up dirt as they passed by.
“Let’s go there.” This time too, it was Taehyung. Or Hoseok. I was uninterested so I didn’t look closely, but it was one of the two. Drooping my neck and hitting the floor as I walked, I crashed into someone and almost fell over, at which point I had to lift up my head. Jimin stood there, straight. As if he had seen something very scary, his facial muscles were trembling. “Are you okay?” I asked, but he did not seem able to hear me. Where Jimin was looking, there was a sign that said the arboretum was 2.2km away.
“I don’t want to walk.” I could hear Jungkook speak. From Jimin’s face, sweat dripped down. He looked as if he would simply collapse, his face terrified. What was this? I felt strange. “Park Jimin!” I called for him, but just as I thought, he was unable to move an inch. Lifting my head, I looked again at the sign.
“Hey, the weather’s hot, what would you go to the arboretum for? Let’s just go to the sea.” I spoke as if apathetic. I did not know what the arboretum was, but it felt like we should not go. I did not know the reason but Jimin was acting strange. “I said we’re out of money.” At my words, Hoseok replied. “Let’s just walk, as I said.” Taehyung had heard. “If we just walk to the station, I think it’d work out.” Namjoon spoke. “But in return, we’ll skip dinner.” Jungkook and Taehyung made a crying sound as Seokjin laughed. Jimin only started moving again when everyone angled their way to the train station. Drooping his head and bringing in his shoulders as he walked, Jimin looked like a very small child. I looked up again at the sign. The arboretum. The letters were getting further away again.
Jungkook
12 June YEAR 19
The sun was still beating down when we arrived at the train station by the sea. Our shadows were almost invisible, hovering around our feet. There was nowhere to hide from the sun. I thought I heard the roar of waves, and soon a stretch of beautiful sandy beach unfolded before our eyes. It was the beginning of the summer. Early vacationers were already perched under parasols. There is something about the sea that makes me well up with emotions. Taehyung and Hoseok yelled out in excitement and dashed ahead. As they beckoned, Jimin and Seokjin joined them.
They called out to me. "Jungkook!" I waved at them and smiled joyfully. Or, I smiled to pretend that I was joyful. I was still clumsy at revealing my feelings and adapting to strange environments. Someone once told me that I acted like a timid, intimidated child. It was the same that day. I felt a bit ill at ease in the presence of the others, like I didn't belong there.
There wasn't much to do on the beach, our impulsive destination. "Let's race." Hoseok suggested suddenly and ran ahead. Everyone else gave chase but soon gave up. It was too hot. Namjoon brought a torn parasol he found somewhere. All seven of us lay down under the parasol. Sunlight passed through the tears in the parasol. Round spots of sunlight continued to move bit by bit, and we wriggled to dodge them.
"Do you want to go see this rock?" Hoseok held up his phone. There was a photo of a large rock on a beach. “They say, if you yell out your dream towards the sea while standing on this rock, it will come true." Jimin took the phone and looked at the photo. "Isn't it a bit far? It's at least 3.5km here." Yoongi rolled over. "I'm not going. I don't have any dreams in the first place. Even if I did, I wouldn't walk 3.54 in this heat… No way." Taehyung sprang to his feet. “I’m going."
We began to walk under the torn parasol. The sandy beach was burning under the scorching sun, and the air was so hot we could barely breathe. We marched on the heath like stragglers, with our feet sinking into the burning sand. Hoseok attempted to make jokes, but no one responded. Taehyung dropped down to the ground and declared he was giving up. Namjoon picked him up to his feet again and gave him a push on the back. All our faces were bright red and dripping with sweat. We tried fanning ourselves with the hem of our T-shirts, but it only blasted us with more hot air. Nevertheless, we kept moving forward.
Sometime before, I'd asked the others what their dreams were. Seokjin said he dreamed of becoming a good person. Yoongi said it was OK to have no dream. Hoseok just wished to be happy. And Namjoon. What did he tell us? I can't recall, but it was nothing special. Basically, none of us had a dream to pursue. So, why were we walking along this hot beach under the scorching sun to get to some rock 3.5km away, which supposedly makes dreams come true?
Along the way, we threw off the parasol that Namjoon, Hoseok, and Seokjin had taken turns holding. It did block the sun a little, but it was just too heavy with its steel handle. "Stop doing that." That's what Yoongi said to me while we were taking a short break after ditching the parasol. At first, I was puzzled. In fact, I rarely talked with Yoongi and didn't even realize he was talking to me. Yoongi showed me his fingers. "They'll become like mine." He also had raw cuticles from biting his nails. I hesitantly put my hands into my pockets. I didn't respond because I didn't know what to say.
"What's your dream?" Yoongi asked. "You didn't tell us yours." He didn't seem genuinely interested in my answer. He just seemed to be asking to keep the conversation going. "I don't know. I've never thought about it." "Well, there's nothing wrong with that."
"By the way, what is a dream?" I asked after some hesitation. Yoongi answered in his drawling voice. "I told you I don't have one." "No, I mean…” I hesitated and continued. "I was wondering what a dream is. What do people mean by a dream?" He looked at me and then turned his gaze towards the sky, frowning. "Something you want to achieve? I guess." Hoseok took over, waving his mobile phone at us. "The dictionary definitions are first, 'an imaginary series of events you experience while you are asleep'; second, 'a situation or an ideal you hope to realize'; and third, 'false expectations or thoughts that are almost unlikely or completely unlikely to turn into reality."
“Isn't the third definition odd? How can something unlikely to turn into reality be called a dream?” Hoseok responded. “People sometimes tell you to wake up from your dream. So, if you're dreaming of turning back and going home before we get to the rock, wake up from your dream!”
Some of us laughed out loud, but the rest showed no reaction, probably because they had no more energy left. “That's weird. How can something that you want to achieve most in your life and something that is unlikely to come true both be called a dream?" Yoongi said, giggling. Maybe it means that people are that desperate. They just can't give up on their dreams even though they know they won't come true. Don't ever try to have a dream." I looked at him in surprise. "How come?” Yoongi had started biting his nails and, feeling conscious of my glance, he put his hands in his pockets. "Because it's tough having one."
I was curious about why he bit his nails but didn't ask. Instead, I looked down at my own fingers. It'd been a habit since my childhood to hurt myself. I don't remember when it first started. All I can recall is the distinct feeling of cutting my finger on a knife one day. After the painful sensation passed, blood spurted from the wound. It felt numb and tingling at the same time. Mom took me to the hospital, and I had the wound stitched up, sterilized, and dressed. She pretended to make a fuss in front of the doctor but didn't make me dinner or help me take my medicine after we got home. I didn't really expect her to. She'd been like that since Dad left.
The wound healed very slowly because I kept pressing it with the tips of my nails. Every time I pressed the wound, a sharp pain shot through my finger. It sometimes hurt so much that I was close to tears. But it also helped me feel awake again. Even now, I sometimes feel hollow. Everything seems meaningless and all the energy drains out of me.
"How much longer do we have to walk?" At Taehyung's question, Hoseok seemed to be at a loss. "It's odd. I'm sure it must be somewhere around here." We all stood there and looked around. Only the sound of waves breaking on the beach filled the void of silence under the blue sky. Hundreds of thousands of pebbles were scattered across the beach like grains of sand. The rock in the photo was nowhere to be seen.
"Should we keep going just a bit further?" "I can't move another step." "I'm starving and thirsty." In the middle of our conversation, Jimin heaved a sigh with his eyes fixed on his phone. Taehyung, who was looking at Jimin's phone, violently kicked at a pebble with a hollow face. Jimin read the article aloud. A high-end resort will be built on this beach, and the construction company blew the rock to pieces because it obstructed the view from the first and second floors of the resort. We took a sweeping look around all at once. Yellow bands were installed all along the beach to mark that the area was designated as a development zone, with mammoth excavators roaming about in the background. A sign that read "Seawall Construction" came into view.
"I guess we came to the right place." Hoseok said, tapping a pebble with the tip of his sneaker. All these pebbles scattered across the beach must be what's left of that blown-up rock. "It's OK. There's no such thing as a rock that makes dreams come true anyways." Namjoon consoled Hoseok, lightly tapping his shoulder. "We didn't have any dreams in the first place." "No possibility of realizing them even if we did." "It's a luxury for us to dream." Everyone tried to say something positive, but it wasn't working. We weren't expecting much, but we didn't come all the way here to see this, either.
Yoongi, who told me not to have dreams because they're too tough, was no different. After looking at the sea blankly for some minutes, he began to bite his nails again. He seemed completely unaware of what he was doing. "Yoongi." He tamed around to look at me. "Don't...." My next words were interrupted by the loud crash of a drilling sound. We all turned around at the same time. They were resuming the construction work. The loud crash sounded as if it was coming from a massive solid rock being drilled and made the surrounding air roll and pitch heavily.
Yoongi frowned and tapped my shoulder. "What did you say?" Yoongi mumbled something. "Don't do that." I cupped my hands around my mouth and yelled. Yoongi didn't seem to have heard me and shook his head again, flowning. I was going to yell again, but he already stopped biting his nails. I could see the sea beyond his shoulders. The countless pebbles crunched under my feet. The rock must've been huge, powerful, and old enough to make people's dreams come true. But now, it was no more than a pile of gravel. “Is the world tough for you, too?" I asked. As expected, the earthshaking rumble of the drill swallowed my voice. Yoongi's puzzled look told me he didn't understand. I screamed again. "Do you want to give up on this world, too?" He murmured something this time, but I couldn't make out what it was. I shook my head, and Yoongi yelled again. Looking at our mime, Hoseok and Taehyung burst into laughter. Their laughter was also inaudible, but their faces showed their mood.
The next minute, we were all looking out onto the sea and shouting our dreams. Hoseok covered his ears with both hands and opened his mouth wide. He seemed to be competing with the drilling sound, but it was inaudible. It is the same for Taehyung, Jimin, and Namjoon. Each of us cried out a story that would never reach any destination. I stood behind Yoongi and Seokjin at first and walked past them to the point where the waves rolled in. All of my senses came alive. The others' voices became entangled and formed an intricate web with the somewhat fishy but refreshing scent of the sea and the strong breeze winding round my fingers. Before I knew it, I was screaming out onto the sea. Amidst the thundering drilling sound, I couldn't even hear my dream was about.
Then, the drilling sound stopped as abruptly as it had begun. The entire world became silent, as if the noise had been cut away clean with a knife. Just like that. But our cries were not in perfect order. Taehyung coughed hard as if he swallowed the wrong way while trying to close his mouth in a hurry. Someone's voice made an absurdly high note. The last word heard was, “…please!" by Seokjin. Instantly, we all closed our mouths. For a fleeting second, no one moved. Then, we burst into laughter together. We held our sides with laughter, all pointing at one another.
"Let's take a photo here." At Seokjin's suggestion, we stood in a row with the sea as our background. Seokjin set the timer and came running up. Click! This day in the sweltering heat of early summer became imprinted on our memories in this photo. The way back was shorter than the way to the rock. Just when we thought we were about halfway, the deserted parasol appeared. Soon, the train station came into sight.
"Can I keep the photo?" Seokjin took the polaroid out of his bag and wrote "June 12" on the back. "Your dream that you yelled out, it will come true." I looked up at him. "Do you know what I said?" Seokjin just tapped me on my shoulder without saying anything and strode ahead.
[NOTE: you can see the construction site in various scenes but most notably in 'Prologue'. Tae jumps off one of the observatories in 'Run' M/V and Jin stands on it in 'Euphoria']
Seokjin
25 June YEAR 19
On the classroom window sill, there was a flower pot. I didn't know who brought it, taking up space. Who among my dongsaengs (younger male friend/brother) would bring a flower pot? I took my cell phone out. I was able to mostly see green grass from the dark classroom due to no electricity, the unclear light that came through the dirty window. The picture taken from my phone didn't come out well. It wasn't just because of the phone. I always had in mind that pictures can't bring out what human eyes can see.
As I approached the pot I saw a letter as I held up the pot. "Hoseok's Flower Pot" showed on the pot. It made me smile. If there was one person who would bring a flower pot it could be only Hoseok. I looked around after I put down the pot until the letter H wasn't visible. I did not notice at first, but the window was covered with graffiti. Not only windows but the wall too, and even the ceiling had graffiti. ‘Accepted or Death’. The name of the person in one side love, date, and so many other names that were not readable anymore.
This classroom couldn't be a storage room from the beginning. It probably was a room where students took lessons and was emptied out by afternoon. It would have been empty the whole summer and when it was the day of school starting the student would have come in the room all loud and chit chatting. Even back then there were students like us who would get in trouble for being tardy and missing class. Were there teachers who would brutally beat students, endless tests, and homework? And was there someone like me? A person who would talk to the principal about their friends..?
In the middle of all these names I wondered if there was my father's name. This school was also my father's home school. Father was a person who believed that attending the same high school, same college, generation after generation would bring elegance to the tradition of the family. After skimming through the names I found my father's name. Left wall in the center between those few names. Under that its said a phrase:
'It all started from here'
Jimin
30 August YEAR 19
While Hoseok was on the phone, I played around, kicking the ground coated with hyung’s shadow. He chuckled and made a face that said “Park Jimin has grown so much.” It took two hours to walk from school to home. Less than 30 minutes by bus and can even be shortened to 20 if I take the main road. But hyung always insisted on taking the path that has us go through a winding alley, passing a low hill and crossing the footbridge. After getting discharged from the hospital, I transferred to another school last year. The school was far from my house and there was no one I knew. I thought it was okay. I thought it wasn’t any big deal, after all, I had already changed schools several times and who knows when I would be hospitalized again.
But then I got to know hyung. It was not long after the new semester started. He casually approached me and walked with me for two hours. Not until much later did I find out our houses weren’t in the same direction. I couldn’t ask him why. I hoped for the shadow that walks by my side, the two hours walking together under the sun, to last longer even just a day.
Hyung was still on the phone, I kicked his shadow again and ran away. He ended the call and started chasing me. The ice cream melted under the sun and the sound of cicadas tingled in my ears. Suddenly, I was scared. How many of these days are left?
Taehyung
20 March YEAR 20
I slid down the corridor, to the point you could hear the thwack thwack sound on the floor. And then I stopped. I could see Namjoon standing in front of ‘our classroom’. Our classroom. Though nobody else knew, I called that place our classroom. Me, my hyungs, and Jungkook, the classroom for us seven. I approached silently. I was thinking of surprising him.
“Principal!” As I took my fifth footstep or so, a hurried voice could be heard through the classroom window left ajar. It seemed like Seokjin. Was it that Seokjin was speaking to the principal? In our classroom? Why? Then I could hear Yoongi’s name and mine, and Namjoon sucking in a breath as if surprised. As if he could hear my noiseless footsteps, Seokjin threw open the door. I could not see Namjoon’s expression. I hid and watched them. As Seokjin opened his mouth, as if to deny something, Namjoon held up his hand and spoke. “It’s okay.” Seokjin made an expression as if confused. “There must have been a reason for you to do so.” With those words, Namjoon swept past Seokjin into the classroom. I could not believe it. Seokjin had told the principal what Yoongi and I had done for the past few days. He had explained everything: that we had skipped class, jumped over the barrier, and had fought with some kids. But Namjoon said it was okay.
“What are you doing here?” Turning around in surprise, I realized it was Hoseok and Jimin. Hoseok pretended to be even more surprised than myself as he hung his arm around my shoulder. I was dragged into the classroom by Hoseok. Namjoon and Seokjin were speaking to each other before looking back to see us. Seokjin awkwardly stood up before saying an emergency had arisen, then left. I studied Namjoon’s expression. He who had been watching Seokjin’s back as he left looked at us with a smile as if nothing had occurred. At that moment, I had this thought: there must be a reason Namjoon is acting like that. He knows much more than me, is much smarter than me, and is much more of an adult than me. And this is our classroom. I pasted a square smile on my face – the one everyone laughed at, saying I looked like an idiot – and walked into the classroom. I decided not to tell anyone that I had heard that conversation.
Namjoon
15 May YEAR 20
We walked across the storage classroom, which had become a hideout for us who had nowhere to go, and set up a few chairs. I picked up the desk that had fallen down and wiped the dust with my palm. The fact that it’s the last time always makes people sentimental. This will be the last day I come to school. We decided to move two weeks ago. Who knows, maybe I will never be able to return here. Maybe I would never be able to meet the hyungs and dongsaengs again.
I folded the paper in half, put it down on the desk and picked up the pencil, but I didn’t know what to say, only time passing by. As I was scribbling down some useless words, the pencil lead broke with a snap. “You must live on.” The lead broke and before I knew it, I was scribbling down on the paper, smudged with what looked like fragments. In between the black lead power and the scribble scattered messy stories, stories of poverty, parents, dongsaeng, my move.
I crumpled the piece of paper, put it in my pocket and stood up. A cloud of dust rose as I pushed the desk. I was about to turn around and leave, but went to breathe onto the window and left three words. No farewell would be enough, no words needed to be said to convey all and everything. See you again. Rather than a promise, it was a wish.
Taehyung
7 June YEAR 20
This stupidmutt. He couldn't wait for a quick moment, like a fool. I searched the whole town but I couldn't find Doobu. I checked the time and 20 minutes had already passed. Where can a two month old puppy go in 20 minutes? In the hot summer sun ray, sweat was dripping. My throat was sore from screaming Doobu with my lungs out. I lost grip on the leash for a short moment while checking my phone. When I turned around, Doobu was already gone. I started to run again. Checked every small street and even checked inside gates that were opened. "Doobu!" I screamed loudly. Only people passing by looked back.
The whole time running I blamed Doobu for being a stupid dog. Even got angry that it was because he was a mutt. But even at that moment I knew it wasn't Doobu's fault. It was my fault. I was not paying attention. I didn't look and let go of the leash. While talking about non-important stuff and laughing I didn't even realize Doobu was gone. Did Doobu purposely escape? As I reached that point of thought I stopped. Doobu wasn't enjoying living with me. Living together was only my happiness, for Doobu it could have been nothing more or less than getting separated from his family.
With the sound of running, I heard Doobu barking. At first I thought I was hallucinating. But that was not a hallucination or an imagination, I saw Doobu running from the corner of the street. Running through the steep road appeared his barely 2 month old body, his ears were flipped back and his mouth was wide open. "Doobu!" I shouted loudly as I kneeled down to get lower. Doobu ran into my arms. "Where did you go? How did you come here? You remembered my smell?" The strange feeling wrapped around me when he, who came into my arms, started to lick my palm. 'For Doobu I am the only family he can rely on. I can be reliable for someone. ‘I can be a place to return to.' I hugged Doobu more tightly as he tried to get out.
[NOTE: Tae's puppy seen in 'Stigma Short Film']
Yoongi
25 June YEAR 20
All of a sudden, I opened the door, went to the desk and took out a bag from the bottom drawer. I flipped the bag and shook it, and a piano key fell out with a thud. I threw the half-burned key into the trash can and laid down on the bed. My seething heart did not cool down, breathing a mess and fingers stained with soot.
There was one time I came back to the house, now a ruin because of the fire, after the funeral ended. I entered my mother’s room and saw the piano burned to the point of unrecognizable. I sank down next to it. As the afternoon light pierced through the window and died down, I just sat there. A few keys were rolling around amid the last rays of light. I wondered what sound they would make when I pressed down. I wondered how much my mother's fingers had touched them. I took one of them, put it into my pocket and left the room.
4 years have passed since then. Our house was quiet. So quiet that I was going crazy. After 10 o'clock, my father would go to bed and everything must be done with bated breath afterwards. That was the rule of this house. It was hard for me to endure that silence. It was not easy to match the time and follow the rules, the formality either. But what I couldn’t endure even more was that, despite it, I still continue to live in this house. Taking the pocket money my father gives, eating with my father, listening to his scoldings. Even though I talked back to him, went astray and caused trouble, I didn’t have the courage to leave him, leave this house and be alone, to really put that freedom into action and not just pure words.
All of a sudden, I sat up from the bed. I took out the key from the trash can under the desk. I opened the window, letting the air of the night harshly rush in. Everything that happened today flooded in as if they were carried by the wind, slapping at my face. I threw the key into the air as hard as I could. It had been ten days since I last went to school. I heard they expelled me. Who knows, maybe now I would be kicked out of this house even if I don’t want to. I listened carefully but still couldn’t make out the sound of the key falling to the ground. No matter how much I wondered about it, I will never be able to know what sound that key made. No matter how much time passes, that key will never be able to make any sound again. I will never play the piano again.
Jungkook
25 June YEAR 20
I stroked the piano keys, smearing my hands with dust. I put some force into the tips of my fingers and the sound that came out was nothing like what hyung had played before. It’s been 10 days since he last went to school. I heard he was expelled today. Neither Namjoon nor Hoseok told me anything, and I couldn’t ask them, as if I was scared of something. That day two weeks ago when the teacher opened the door and entered our hideout place, there was only hyung and me here. It was parents visiting day. I didn’t want to be in the classroom so I blindly headed to the hideout. Hyung didn’t even look back, he just kept playing the piano and I moved two desks together, lying on top and closed my eyes pretending to sleep. Hyung and the piano seemed different but at the same time they were also one, so much that I couldn’t even think of separating them. Somehow listening to him playing the piano made me want to cry.
Feeling my tears about to fall, I rolled over, but then the door slammed open and the piano sound cut off. I was slapped in the cheek, staggering backwards and ended up falling down. I curled up to endure the abuse, but then the voice suddenly stopped. Looking up, hyung was pushing the teacher’s shoulder and standing in front of me. Over his shoulder was the teacher’s stunned face.
I pressed the piano keys. I tried to mimic the song hyung used to play. Did he really quit school? Will he never come back? Hyung said a few hits, a few kicks was just common to him. If I hadn’t been there, would he not stand up to the teacher? If I hadn’t been there, would hyung still be playing the piano here?
[NOTE: scene is from Save Me webtoon ep.7]
Seokjin
17 July YEAR 20
The cicadas sang as I stood at the entrance of the school. The sports field was buzzing with children smiling, joking around, and running around competitively. The beginning of the summer holidays; everyone was terrifically buoyant. In the midst of them, I bowed my head and stepped past. I wanted to slink out of school quickly.
“Hyung.” Due to someone’s shadow appearing with a jump, I lifted my head. It was Hoseok and Jimin. They watched me like always, shining, with their big and pure smiles and mischievous young eyes. “It’s a holiday from today, and you’re just going to leave?” Hoseok spoke, dragging my arm. I agreed, saying a couple of useless phrases before turning my head back. What had happened that day was definitely an accident. It had not been planned. I had not thought that Jungkook and Yoongi would be there at that time in the storage classroom. The principal had suspected that I was defending them. He had said that he could tell my father that I wasn’t a good student. I had to say something. I had spoken of that hideout because I thought it would be empty. But it had come to the point of Yoongi being expelled. Nobody knew that I was complicit in that event.
“Spend your holidays well, hyung! I’ll call you.” However he interpreted my ignorance, Hoseok furtively let go of my hand and said goodbye even more brightly. This time, too, I was not able to respond in any way. There was nothing I could say. As I came to the school gates, I remembered the first day at this school. We were late, and all received punishment together. And so we were able to laugh. It was me that ruined those times
Hoseok
15 September YEAR 20
Jimin’s mother walked across the emergency room. She checked the name on the headboard and the IV bottle, then took out the grass leaf on Jimin’s shoulder. I felt like I should tell her why Jimin was rushed to the emergency room, how he had a seizure at the bus stop, so I hesitantly approached her. Only then did Jimin’s mother spotted me, she looked at me for a while as if to figure something out. I didn’t know what to do, so I hung back. Jimin’s mother only said thank you and turned away.
The next time Jimin’s mother turned to me again was when the doctor and the nurses started to move the bed and I followed them. Jimin’s mother said thank you again and pushed my shoulder. More correctly, she slightly put her hand on my shoulder and took it off. But suddenly, an invisible line was drawn between me and Jimin’s mother. It was a clear and solid line. Cold and firm. It was a line that I eventually couldn’t cross through. I had lived at the orphanage for more than 10 years. I could tell it through with my body, my eyes, with the air. In an unguarded moment, I stepped back and fell to the floor. Jimin’s mother stared down at me with a blank look. She was a petite and beautiful woman, but her shadow was big and chilly. That shadow casted on me falling down to the floor of the emergency room. When I looked up, Jimin’s bed had already gone out of the emergency room, no longer seen. Since that day, Jimin was didn’t go to school anymore.
Jimin
28 September YEAR 20
I lied for the first time today. Staring into the doctor’s eye, I spoke as if I were gloomy. “I can’t remember anything.”
Jimin
28 September YEAR 20
I stopped counting how many days I had been in the hospital. It’s something people do when they want to leave or when they have the hope of leaving. Looking at the trees and the grass outside the windows, people’s outfits, seems like it hadn’t been that much time. One month at most. Sometimes I see school uniforms as well, but now even that didn’t really stir up any special feeling. Everything felt so dull and hazy, maybe because of the medicine. But today was a special day. A day that must be written down in the diary if I had one. But I didn’t keep any diary and I didn’t want to cause trouble while writing such a thing. Today I lied for the first time. I looked into the doctor’s eyes and pretended I was gloomy. I said, “I don’t remember anything.”
Jungkook
30 September YEAR 20
“Jeon Jungkook, you’re not still going there are you?” I did not respond in any way. I stood, only looking at my shoelaces. As I did not answer, I was hit over the head with the attendance sheet. But I still did not open my mouth. It was the classroom I had been in together with my hyungs. From the day I discovered the classroom after following them around, there has not been a day that I have not entered it. Even they would not know this. There were times they didn’t come, saying they had another activity or were busy with part time work. Yoongi and Jin would sometimes not show themselves for days on end. But it was not so for me. I went to the classroom every day without fail. There were days when not a single person came. But it was still fine. The fact that this place existed meant that if not today, tomorrow – if not tomorrow, the day after – the hyungs would come – so it was okay.
“Because you hung out together, all you did was learn bad stuff.” I was hit once more. I raised my eyes and stared at the teacher. I was hit again. I remembered Yoongi getting hit. I grit my teeth and bore it. I did not want to tell the lie that I had not been to the classroom.
Now, I stood in front of the classroom once again. I felt that if I opened the door, the hyungs would be inside. That they’d be gathered playing a game, turn to look at me, and ask why I was so late. It seemed like Seokjin and Namjoon would be reading, Taehyung gaming, Yoongi playing the piano, Hoseok and Jimin dancing.
But as I opened the door, all I saw was Hoseok. He was packing away our remaining items in the classroom. I clutched the door handle, just standing there. He came over to me and wrapped his arm around my shoulder. He took me outside. “Let’s go, now.” Behind our backs, the classroom door shut. I realized it then. Those days were gone, and they would not come again.
Hoseok
25 February YEAR 21
I danced without taking my eyes off my reflection in the mirror. The me in there soared up without touching the ground, free from all the gazes and standards of the world. Nothing mattered to me but moving my body to the music, putting my whole heart into my body.
I first danced when I was about twelve. Maybe it was around the time of the talent show on a field trip. I followed my friends and stood on the stage. Among what happened that day, I could still remember the applause and the cheer. And the feeling of being myself for the first time. At that time, I was only thinking of moving my body to the music and having fun. It was ecstasy, and it was not until much later did I learn that ecstasy didn’t come from the applause, it came from somewhere inside me.
The me outside the mirror is hung up by many things. I can’t lift my feet off the ground for more than a few seconds, I smile even when I hate it and smile when I’m sad too.. I take medicines I don’t need yet still collapse anywhere. So I try not to take my eyes off myself in the mirror when I dance. The moment I can truly become myself. The moment I can throw away all the weight and fly. The moment that makes me believe I can become happy. I keep my eyes on that moment.
Jungkook
2 May YEAR 21
I rode through Yangji Cheon in the sunset. When I continuously step on the bicycle paddle towards the sky mixed with pink and purple, it felt like I was escaping from my heavy life. Once again, I came out with my bicycle the moment I heard mom preparing for dinner. I didn't want to meet with anyone. The place where there was no one who would smile at me, that was my home. Just because you live together does not mean it’s a family. Coming out of the house didn't make a difference. Hyungs all left one by one and even if they were in the same city, it has been a while since we have contacted each other. Now in the house and even outside, there was no one to smile at me.
The sun had set and before the moon had risen, the river was filled with darkness. The scenery of the river changes by the way you ride the bicycle. The road made for the park ended and the place filled with trash like scrap cars, scrap motor bicycles, old tires. I put the bicycle against the pole under the bridge and walked down near the river side. From afar there was a group of kids who made fire, drinking and swinging wood sticks but here there was no one. A place that is a mess like this, no one came. The reason no one came to me, was it the same reason? A place where no one comes to, the time spent in perfect darkness was comfortable for me. I wished this time would never end.
Seokjin
9 August YEAR 21
I took photos as I walked down the sea. The seaside town continues to change but the sea was always the same no matter where you are. I got out of my car and went down to the beach. I sat down on the sand and looked at the photos I took through the viewfinder. The location of the photo, the time it was taken, everything was different but all the photos were the same. The sky and the sea met in the center.
It has been about a year since I came to LA after leaving Songjoo as if I was running away. The house I spent my childhood in was not unfamiliar nor was comfortable. Hide my feelings, find the place I belong, and smile awkwardly. The method I got from my father on how to be a good person. That was mostly useful and this was the same situation.
After coming here, I stopped taking pictures of people. I just didn't want to. Instead I took pictures of the sea. Perhaps I wanted to take a picture of something that doesn't change. Looking back, it was a funny thing. My friends did not change. That doesn't mean I haven’t changed. I was always that kind of person, I was just hiding it, and I was caught. I didn't bring a single photo from my high school days. But the ‘me' back then was different from the ‘who’ I portrayed I was. I didn't hide my feelings and I didn't need to find my place. The awkward smile was still the same but there was one thing that was different. I was smiling with my full heart.
I held up my camera and took a photo of the sea. Due to the cloudy weather, the sea and the sky had similar colors. The horizon that met together was also unclear. From all the photos of the sea, there wasn't a single photo that was the same. Weather was different, the lighting was different, and the wind was different. My view was different and my heart was different. That was the same for the picture taken today. Same went for the many photos that were taken during high school. Picture, in the view of the photographer and their heart gets captured.
Seokjin
9 August YEAR 21
That was probably the reason I couldn't bring any photos from back then. I was afraid to face myself from back then. I was afraid I would miss the "me" from the past. How is everyone doing? What would they think of me? I was worried I would question those things so I put their pictures in the box and closed the lid.
Namjoon
17 December YEAR 21
I continued to slow my pace and finally came to a stop. It was dawn in a country village where even the buses didn’t run frequently. The entire village was blanketed under luminous snow that had fallen all night. The trees were hunched up like massive white beasts and shed hair-like snow every time the wind blew. I knew without looking hack that I was the only one leaving footprints across the snowfield in the village. Both of my feet had long been soaking wet because of the cracked soles of my sneakers. I once heard a saying that “God makes us lonely to lead us to Him.” [NOTE: this quote is from Demian by Hermann Hesse - the book that WINGS era was based on!] But I was not lonely. I was not following the path towards myself. This was a retreat. I was running away from myself.
My family arrived in this village last fall. The amount of belongings we brought continued to get smaller each time we moved to a new town. Now we only needed a small delivery van to move. We were in no position to be picky about where we lived. There were only two conditions. One with a hospital for Dad, and the other was an employer who was willing to hire someone without a high school diploma.
This village had both. The bus that ran twice a day stopped in front of the county-run hospital, and a series of small eateries lined the stream behind the town. These eateries sold stew and fries made with small fish caught from the stream, and the summer months were their high season. Crowds seeking a waterside excursion poured in from nearby cities, and the demand for deliveries to those staying at the village with the rest area on the mountainous ridge was high. During winter, when the stream froze solid, the eateries used preserved fish caught in summer. There were not as many tourists as in the summer, but calls for delivery remained steady. I was one of the town's delivery boys.
Of course, there was competition here, too. Most of the households subsisted on farming, and, as can be guessed, were not that wealthy. Delivery service was the only part-time job available for the boys in town. Eatery owners made us compete against each other. "Isn't it natural that I hire whoever impresses me the most?” For them, it didn't matter that we were minors and didn't have driver's licenses. The boys who'd already been hired acted very territorial. There were only a few, but they threatened me with harsh hazing.
During vacation, the competition became fiercer. We voluntarily and competitively ran errands and took out the trash for the owners. Their connivance only drove us further. And yet, almost unexpectedly, we came to develop a sort of solidarity among us. We were rivals, but we had a sort of sympathy for one another. If one of us didn't show up, the rest wondered what had happened. They also reminded me of the time I spent in that classroom-turned-storage room at high school. Some of them were similar to Yoongi, and some to Jimin. I couldn't help but wonder. If my friends from school had met here in this village, would we have competed against and tried to outrival each other? If I had met these delivery boys at school, would we have become friends?
Snow fell heavily when our competition, territorial instincts, and strange sense of solidarity all reached their peaks. Then, the competition subsided instantly. A motor scooter was a must to make deliveries to the village with the rest area, but it was very dangerous to ride a lightweight motorbike along the snow-covered and mountainous trail. The trail that led to the village with the rest area was steep and winding. Delivering on foot was not an option. In the end, it was a showdown between Taehyung and me. Taehyung was two years younger and lived on the outskirts of the village near the orchard. Taehyung wasn't his real name. It was either Jongsik or Jonghun. But he reminded me of Taehyung. He didn't have that silly smile or easily open up to anyone with his gentle, naive nature. Rather, he always seemed aggressive, angry, and discontent. On the outside, he appeared similar to Yoongi but, oddly enough, he reminded me more of Taehyung.
[NOTE: since Namjoon doesn't actually remember this kid's name, he calls him Tae - because the boy reminds him of OUR Taehyung. So I'm gonna refer to this kid as 'Tae’ for comprehension’s sake. He’s only in this note.]
Tae and I were the only ones wretchedly poor enough to take the risk and keep making deliveries up to that snow-covered mountain town. It was the same that day. When yet another order was phoned in to the eatery, I was roaming around along the stream. No one else had showed up as the weather report forecast heavy snow in the afternoon. Tae appeared a few minutes later. Instead of going into the eatery and chatting as usual, he just flopped down on the ground near the bridge and didn't move. It was one of those days. Those days when his face was cut and bruised. Those days when his eyes were bloodshot and his clothes were stained with blood. Was something wrong with him? Was someone hitting a hint? I didn't ask.
It began to snow while I was waiting for the food to be prepared. At the same moment I felt something cold brush against my neck, the snow began falling thicker and heavier. "Are you sure you'll be OK?" The owner stuck his head out. Tae sprang to his feet, and I turned my face towards him. "Of course!" We both answered simultaneously. "You never know how much more snow will fall from that kind of sky," said someone inside the eatery. "It just began to fall. I'll be back in a minute." The owner looked into my face with a doubtful stare. "But you're still not so good at driving the scooter." Tae came over, saying he had ridden the scooter many times. The owner clicked his tongue when he saw his face. "No, not you today. You can rest." I didn't miss my opportunity and jumped in. "There's a first time for everything. Today is the first day I make a delivery in the snow. You know I'm very cautious." The owner gave in. “Come in here. You'll have to make quite a few round trips, so be careful."
I could feel Tae’s gaze following me behind my back as I stepped into the eatery. He hovered around me while I packed the prepared food and put it into the container. It was odd. Tae was usually too proud to act like this. When I looked back at him, he took a step towards it as if he had something to say. Then, he turned away again. The owner kept nagging me about driving on a snow-covered road. I pretended to listen, enthusiastically nodding my head. Driving a scooter wasn't something that required so much attention, skill, and stress.
Contrary to what I had thought, it wasn't easy climbing the slope through snow flurries on a scooter. The snow hadn't begun sticking on the road, but my nerves were on edge because it was flying in every direction in heavy flakes. The decrepit scooter struggled up the slope. It was as if the scooter was clinging onto me. It was cold, but I was dripping with sweat and all my muscles tightened. The next minute, my sweat dried and I felt a chill on my back. I kept repeating a thought to myself. I have gone up and down this road without any problems all fall and up until early winter. Besides, the snow is not sticking and the roads are not slippery.
The scooter slipped helplessly on my way down during the third trip. I had just started to gain confidence and think that I was pretty good at maneuvering the scooter on a snowy day. As the snow had been falling for a while and the road had little traffic, it began to pile up here and the But it was still OK in the center of the road, and the slope was not that steep. Then, as soon as that thought crossed my mind, the rear wheel slid out. Startled, I clamped down on the brakes tightly. Was I holding them too tightly? This thought filled my head. I think I remembered the owner saying something about the brakes. The owner's warnings that I had listened to half-heartedly raced across my mind. The scooter seemed to regain control for a moment, but the wheels started to fishtail before I could even let out a sigh of relief In the next breath, I was hurled onto the road. I tumbled down as if the scooter had bounced me off as hard as it could. The scooter slid down the road by itself and must've bumped into something. I heard a loud thud.
I sprang to my feet. I couldn't afford to check if I was injured or where it hurts. I ran to the scooter, which was on its side under a tree off the right side of the road. It was covered with fallen leaves. I picked it up to discover a deep, unmissable scratch at the bottom of its body. I put the key in and turned it. It didn't start. Sweat rolled down the back of my neck. Every joint in my body ached. I was seized with fear. There was no way I could pay for the scooter.
I turned the key again, this time kicking the engine. The engine seemed to rattle and turn over but died just as quickly. I cursed under my breath, shut my eyes, and kicked the ground as hard as I could. My hand, which held the key, couldn't stop trembling. The faces of my parents and brother slid by. I looked up into the sky and collected my wits. I clenched and unclenched my fists. Then, I turned the key again.
The engine finally started up after several attempts. The scooter came alive, sounding like the shrill of a dying animal. I collapsed to the ground. I was drained. The deep scratch was at eye level. I jumped up and rubbed it hard with the toe of my sneakers. It was an old scooter, covered with numerous dents and scratches already. It might go unnoticed.
When I stood upright, one of my ankles tingled with pain. Only then did I start to check my own condition. Fortunately, there were no serious wounds. There was a small cut above my left ankle bone that was bleeding. My thighs and waist might ache the next morning, but I'd been there before.
Tae watched me park the scooter and step in-side the eatery. Did he notice? I grew nervous but chatted with the owner as casually as possible. The next delivery order came in soon. I had to go out again before I had even warmed up.
"Hey..." Tae spoke to me as I approached the scooter. Did he see the scratch? I replied in a deliberately loud voice. "What?" After some hesitation, Tae went on. "I have a favor to ask." "Favor? What favor?" That was when my phone rang. I held up one hand to shush him and turned around. It was Mom. Dad had tried to go out alone and fell. She asked me to take him to the hospital. I shut my eyes. Anger rose from deep within me. I clenched my teeth. I could feel my annoyance slowly surging from my stomach. Snowflakes, now noticeably larger, fell on my face. I was going up and down that slippery road in this weather to earn almost nothing. The cut on my left ankle hurt and my thighs were burning. But I was setting out to ride that scooter again. It was the only way to earn that little hit of money today.
I could understand why he tried to walk alone. It was his last pride as the head of our family and his attempt to keep his dignity as a parent. But we couldn't afford such luxuries in the face of poverty. Dignity, pride, a sense of justice, and morals just led to a greater burden and more money to spend. When I opened my eyes, Tae was staring at me. I handed him the key.
When Dad and I got off the bus from the hospital, the sun had already set. The large snowflakes from earlier had continued to grow and created snowdrifts. The bus crawled along. It took twice as long as usual to get to the hospital and back home. I walked home carrying Dad on my back with no one in sight to hold an umbrella for us. My hair was damp and my hands holding him were numb with cold.
I took a break under a zelkova tree past the road on the embankment. I caught my breath and looked up. A panoramic view of the village met my eyes. The village blanketed under snow appeared tranquil and peaceful. Warm yellow lights streamed through the windows of different houses here and there. The smell of steamed rice and stew sharpened my appetite. When we entered the alley after crossing the bridge, dogs started barking. Although we had lived in this village for several months now, the dogs still barked at me like a stranger. Mom sprang up when we came in. "He needs to receive outpatient treatment for at least three more days." I laid Dad in his room and went outside. Still no sign of the snow letting up. “Why do you hate me so much? Let me at least know the reason." I yelled at the dogs barking their heads off. I heard about Tae’s accident the next day.
When I dropped by the eatery along the stream, I saw the owner talking with a police officer. I instinctively froze. I thought he had come for me. I had damaged the scooter the previous day. I could get in trouble for driving under age and without a driver's license. Should I run back home? But the bus wouldn't come for hours. It just wasn't possible to run away with Dad in his condition.
"Did you hear?" It was the owner of another eatery next door. She said the accident happened when Tae was driving downhill after the delivery. His body was just lying there for more than three hours until someone in a passing car found him. A resident in the town with the rest area called the eatery owner, but no one set out to find him.
The police officer said Tae was an unskilled driver. He also blamed him for not wearing a helmet. I saw a helmet, which I'd never seen before, placed on the counter of the eatery. The owner kept saying that he never forced Tae to go out delivering and even tried to talk him out of it. It was true. Tae and I had insisted that we were okay with it. The neighbors all chipped in. It was a small village where everyone knew everyone else. They had at least a memory or two about everybody there, whether it was about a fist fight, backbiting, or betrayal. A series of episodes about him came flowing out. He lived with his mom and sister and had no dad.
Tae’s mom writhed in agony on a bench in front of the eatery and wailed. Bring my son back. Bring my poor, poor son back. It's a wrongful death… At first, the neighbors tried to soothe her and wept with her. But it was cold and the sun set early. In the evening, Tae’s mom was left alone, and the smell of dinner cooking flowed out through the windows as always. Everytime wind blew on the trees lining the stream, snow fell in lumps. She just sat there in the middle of it.
I saw her sitting alone while I was taking Dad home from the hospital. Without realizing it, I stopped walking and remembered the spot of the accident. After hearing about Tae’, I walked along the trail by myself. My breath froze and fell to the ground as ice crystals. Tae’s shape drawn in a white outline on the road was half erased. I stopped at his feet. Damp leaves were rolling around, and the grayish traces of calcium chloride were still left behind. That could have been me lying there. If I had made that delivery, if it had been me instead of Tae, then this would be my outline. It could've been my family wailing on that bench instead of Tae’s.
I bent my steps after Dad coughed violently. "Namjoon." Dad called me when we were about to enter the alley after crossing the bridge. As soon as I slowed my pace, the dogs started to bark. Dad continued in a feeble, frail voice. It was hardly audible, lost amidst the fierce barking. I pretended that I had not heard him.
One more week has passed. The village quickly returned to normal. Tae's mom sometimes cried bitterly in front of the eatery, but no one shared in her sorrow, people just snubbed Tae's sister until she took her away. Some said it was just a traffic accident. I began to work at another eatery. In fact, I was charged with all deliveries to the village with the rest area. One more heavy snowfall followed, and the trail continued to freeze and thaw. Delivery orders were only trickling in now, but no one applied to do the delivery job. I made five or six deliveries a day, and my income increased that much. I always made sure to wear a helmet and protective gear. I never took my eyes off the road with every nerve at attention.
Last night, I made my last delivery. I didn't know it would be my last at the time, but it was. The rest area closed down for the winter months anyways. When I went up there, people were gathered in the office. They seemed to be discussing the sales of the facility. I didn't recognize some of the faces. They must be strangers who just moved in. While I put down the food and took the money, one of them began to talk about Tae’s accident. Another stranger clicked his tongue and mentioned how dangerous it was to ride a motorbike on a snowy day. The stranger who first mentioned Tae’s accident warned me to always take extra care. I thanked him for worrying about me. But I didn't mean it. If he was so concerned about the snow-covered slope and my safety, he shouldn't have ordered food in the first place.
“You know what's really dangerous?" the stranger blurted out right before I dosed the door behind me. "Calcium chloride and wet leaves, not the snow itself. Unless you're a very good driver, you'll skid if you step on them. Didn't it snow that day? Then, he must've...." His last words went unheard as the door dosed. I cut across the empty, dismal rest area. I passed the narrow snack bar and the local specialty discount counter and headed for the exit.
I walked down the stairs one at a time. It was below zero, but it didn't feel that cold. The key kept slipping from my fingers, and I kept turning it to no avail. I clenched and unclenched my fist. The old scooter rattled like crazy and finally started. I pulled out of the rest area slowly. A curve began at the rest area signpost. I made a right turn in a wide circle, ran down a short straight section, and came to another curve that wound to the left. This was the spot where I slipped first and then Tae ran into trouble.
I kept my eyes forward and rapidly passed the spot. I tried to convince myself that I wasn't taking my eyes off the road to stay safe, but it was guilt. Guilt for surviving alone. Guilt for feeling relieved that I was the one who was still alive. Guilt for not being able to come forward. Guilt for not speaking up to defend his driving skills and for not confessing that I'd never seen a helmet at the eatery. Maybe I was just a hypocrite pretending to have a guilty conscience.
I had scattered the wet leaves on the spot where Tae went down. I didn't mean for it to happen, but I was responsible for all of it. I was the one who'd sprinkled the calcium chloride. With giant intentions, to prevent the road from icing over. In fact, I did it for myself because I truly believed that I'd make the next delivery and the one after that. “Do you know what's really dangerous?" What I'd heard at the rest area replayed in my mind. "He must've ridden over it and slipped." If I'd removed the leaves, if I hadn't sprinkled calcium chloride, would he have been safe?
Several people were already at the bus stop, waiting for the first bus of the day. I nodded my head in greeting and then kept it bent. I tried not to make eye contact with anyone. The first bus of the day came into sight.
The bus gradually came to a stop. With my head bent low, I boarded it after the other passengers. I didn't have a specific plan. I was just sneaking away. From Mom's exhausted face. From my brother going astray. From Dad struggling against his illness. From our family's fortune going downhill. From my family requiring sacrifice and obedience from me. From me trying to resign to my fate. And, most of all, from poverty. Poverty eats into the heart of life. It turns what’s precious into something meaningless. It makes you give up what shouldn't be given up. It makes you doubt, fear and despair.
Last night, I left the rest area, dropped by the eatery, and then went home. I don't remember who I met and what I talked and thought about in between. My entire body and mind felt numb. I couldn't tell whether it was windy, whether it was cold, how it smelled, or who I ran into. My brain seemed to have frozen. I was moving mechanically like a zombie oblivious of who I am, what I've done, what I'm doing, and what I'm thinking. It was the barking dogs that shook me out of it at the mouth of the alley leading home. In that moment, all my senses, which had been paralyzed, awoke at once and countless scenes from my past spread out before my eyes: the days of hopping from one place to another, the moment I slipped on the road, me crawling to the eatery owner and competing with the other boys to land the delivery jobs, the boys who laughed at me, and me looking at my peers in their school uniforms waiting for the bus. The sound of barking dogs and the sight of their threatening eyes filled with hatred were added to these scenes.
I almost screamed, "Stop it! What do you want me to do?" But I held myself back. Dad's voice rang in my ears. Dad's feeble, frail voice. I thought of what he had told me that night when we came home from the hospital… what I pretended not to hear but heard clear as day through the barking of dogs. What I had dwelled on over and over since that day. What I had tried not to think about. "Go Namjoon. You must survive."
The bus departed, set to arrive in Songju a few hours later. I didn't leave a message when I left Songju one year ago. Now, returning to the city without any notice. I thought of my friends. I haven't kept in touch with any of them. I wondered what they were doing and if they were still there. I couldn't see outside through the window covered with frost. I slowly wrote on the window with my forefinger.
"I must survive." [NOTE: this phrase is written on the mirrors in 'Prologue', 'REFLECTION - Short Film', and 'I Need U - JPN Vers.']
Namjoon
17 December YEAR 21
Those waiting for the first bus rubbed their heads together in the cold breeze. I grabbed tightly onto the straps of my bag and looked down at the dirt floor. I tried not to look anyone in the eye. A country town where the bus stopped only twice a day. I saw the first bus come from far away.
I followed the other people into the bus. I did not look back. When one is desperate for something, when one barely is able to place it in their palms, when all you have to do is escape, such a condition arises: to not turn back. If I turned back, all my effort until now would become foam. To turn back – that was suspicion, and yearning, and fear. I had to win that to escape.
The bus departed. It was not that I had had plans. It was not that I had been desperate, or was able to place it in my palms and escape. It was closer to just deciding to run away. Mum’s tired face. My troubled younger sibling. My dad’s sickness. From the family situation that was getting harder by the day. From a family that emphasized sacrifice and peace; from one who pretended to know nothing and tried so hard to get used to it – myself. And most of all, from poverty.
If you ask if poverty is a sin, nobody would say it is. But is that really so? Poverty gnaws at so many things. Things that were precious become meaningless. The things that one can’t give up on, you end up giving up. You become suspicious, scared, and resigned.
Now in a couple of hours, the bus will arrive at a familiar stop. As I left that place a year ago, I had not said any farewells. And now without any hint, any notice – I am going back to that place. I brought my friends’ faces up in my mind again. I had lost contact with all of them. What would they all be doing? Would they be happy to see me? Would we be able to come together and laugh like old times? The great amount of frost on the window made it difficult to see the landscape outside. And on top, I moved my finger.
‘I need to survive.’
Seokjin
1 February YEAR 22
The broadcast announced that we would be landing shortly. Outside my window, I still only saw foggy clouds. I looked back over my time in LA. I liked it because there was the ocean. Other than that, nothing really came up.
The plane seemed to circle around, and in a moment the land came into view. Coming back to Songju was a sudden situation. My father said over the phone, "Come." Of course there has to be a reason. My father is not the kind of person who acts without reason. But he didn't tell me what that reason was. Knowing I'll find out when I get there, I didn't ask him. No, it could be that coming back to Songju isn't a sudden thing. It could be that everything was planned in advance, and I was the only one who didn't know.
"Is that our home?" I heard the voice of the little kid sitting in front of me. I looked outside the window. "No, our house is across that river there," someone who seemed to be the father answered. Home, I repeated to myself inside. It didn't feel like I was going back home. But then again, it wasn't that LA was home either. LA and Songju. Both places were my address, but neither of them were home.
Hoseok
25 February YEAR 22
My world has completely changed once again after my nineteenth birthday passed. I was no longer a child under protection and I was not allowed to stay at the orphanage anymore. I got a room with the independence fund provided for kids who 'aged out' along with the money I saved up by doing part time jobs. I could even dare to look near ‘Two Star Burger’ for a place. I tried to look at places near Songjoo station but there wasn't much difference. In the end I had to go up the hill. The rooftop room is located all the way in the dead end of the street.
I went up the steel stairs carrying the trunk. Although I was leaving the orphanage where I stayed for more than 10 years, there were not many items. I finished by organizing a few clothes and sneakers and placing small furniture brought from the recycling store.
But I guess moving is still moving, when I finally straightened my back it was already dark. My back was sweating in the February weather. As I opened the steel door with a creek the late winter wind came in. I walked out and leaned against the railing. From the view I was able to see Songjoo. Just with my eyes I tried to find the orphanage. The clover shaped sign that you see on the left following the river. Through the neon sign and lights it was hard to see the orphanage.
I turned my head and looked at the rooftop room. Just a small one room. A poor shabby room which is steaming hot during summer, cold wind comes through between the window sill during winter. But it's the only place for me on Earth. The place where I can be myself. The place where I can open up. No matter how stupid the fear is or if it's a hope people would laugh at. A place I can laugh and cry my heart out. “Let's do well!” I screamed towards the rooftop room. The highest floor in this city, the point that meets the night sky the closest, this place was my home from today.
Hoseok
2 March YEAR 22
I like being with people. When I became independent from the Orphanage I started part time working at a fast food restaurant. It was a job I had to deal with people, always smile, and be bright. I liked that job. To be honest there was nothing in my life that made me smile or have bright days. It was clear I saw more bad people than good people. Maybe that's the reason I liked that job. When I force myself to smile and talk loudly sometimes it makes me feel like I'm really happy. When I laughed loudly I felt happier as I acted politely. I became a polite person. There were days when it was hard. When I had to clean up the store and head home it was hard to even move a single step. There were days where there were rude customers. But back when I was with my friends it was easier than now.
Sometimes looking over customers who filled the store I thought of my friends. Seokjin who moved school without saying a word, Namjoon who disappeared one morning, Yoongi who lost contact after getting expelled from school. Taehyung who I don't know where he would run off and cause trouble, and Jimin who I last saw at the emergency room and never returned to school. Jungkook I was recently passing by going home wearing his uniform but he didn't visit the store. I thought our times would end.
I welcomed loudly as customers entered. And I put on a bright, healthy smile and looked at the door.
Taehyung
29 March YEAR 22
The owner of the gas station left spitting on the floor. I laid on the floor making myself a ball. I got caught putting graffiti on the back wall of the gas station and got hit by the owner. I rolled on the ground. Getting hit was something I was used to but also something I never got used to.
It was very recent when I started to do graffiti. I picked up a spray someone left and sprayed on the wall. I think it was yellow. I just sprayed it and looked at it. On the gray wall I looked at the bright yellow and picked up another spray. I sprayed my heart that I didn't know about for a long time. I stopped my hand after emptying all the bottles. I threw the bottle and stepped back. I ran out of breath as if I ran as fast as I could.
I didn't know what these colors on the wall meant. What I did, why I did, I didn't know. But I knew one thing that this is my feeling. I expressed my feelings on the wall. At first it looked ugly, it looked dirty, looked stupid, useless, pitied, and disliked it. I rubbed the undried paint on the wall with my hand. I wanted to erase everything. Instead of the paint going away it formed a new shape. I leaned against the wall. It wasn't the problem with liking it or not. It wasn't the problem with looking beautiful or not. This was just me.
As I stood up I coughed. Guessing my mouth was cut, blood came out as I coughed. Then I saw someone pick up the spray can. As I followed the hand and I saw the face - it was Namjoon. I chuckled. I thought I was hallucinating. He held out his hand. I just looked up. He pulled my hand. The hand was warm.
[NOTE: this scene parallels both 'Prologue' and 'Euphoria']
Yoongi
7 April YEAR 22
The car had barely missed me. The remaining buzz of the alcohol had made me feel giddy. Then I realized I couldn’t hear the piano anymore…
[NOTE: This is from 'FIRST LOVE - Short Film']
Yoongi
7 April YEAR 22
I stopped walking at the clumsy piano sound. At the empty construction site in the middle of the night, there was only the crackling sound from a fire someone had lit in the drum can. I could tell it was the song I used to play, but I didn’t really have any thought. My drunken footsteps wobbled. I closed my eyes and walked even more mindlessly. Heat from the fire became stronger and the piano sound, the air of the night, even my intoxication faded away.
At the sudden horn, I opened my eyes, narrowly escaping a passing car. Amid the glare of the headlights, the wind from cars passing by and the chaos of my intoxication, I staggered helplessly. A driver was spitting out curses. I stopped, about to curse back when I realized, I could no longer hear the piano sound. Amid the sound of the blazing fire, the sound of the wind, the noise left behind by cars, there was no way the piano sound could be heard. Seems like it stopped. Why did it stop? Was someone playing the piano?
With a snap, sparks of the fire in the drum can surge towards the darkness. I stared vacantly at it for a while. My face flushed from the heat. That was when I heard the sound of someone slamming down the piano keys with fist. Instinctively, I turned around. In a second, my blood was running wild, breath growing ragged. My childhood nightmare. It was like the sound I heard at that place.
The next moment, I was running. My body turned around on itself, not on my own will, running towards the music shop. Somehow it felt like this had repeatedly happened countless times. Like I was forgetting something really urgent.
The music shop with broken windows. Someone was sitting in front of the piano. It had been years but I still could recognize him at once. He was crying. I clenched my fists. I didn’t want to get involved with someone else’s life. Didn’t want to comfort someone else’s loneliness. Didn’t want to become a meaningful person to someone else. I didn’t have the confidence that I would be able to protect that person. Didn’t have the confidence to be with them till the end. I didn’t want to hurt them. I didn’t want to get hurt.
I slowly moved my steps. I was about to turn around and leave, but unknowingly, I came closer. And pointed out to him the wrong note. Jungkook lifted his head and looked up at me. “Hyung.” It was the first time we met after I dropped out of school.
Namjoon
11 April YEAR 22
Seokjin just stood there on the edge of my sight. He didn’t come closer or start talking.
Namjoon
11 April YEAR 22
When I turned around after filling up the gas something past my face and dropped on the floor. As I stepped back and looked down there was a crumbled bill. I bent down and reached down as a reflex. The people sitting in the car laughed loudly. I stopped instinctively. From afar Seokjin would probably be watching me. I couldn't raise my head. How do I deal with people who're riding expensive cars making fun of others? I need to fight it. If what they are doing is unjustful you must fight it. That isn't a problem with courage, pride, and equality. It was something that should be done.
But here is the gas station and I'm a gas station part time worker. If the customer throws trash I have to pick it up, if the customer curses at me I have to listen, if they throw the money on the floor I have to pick it up. The insult made my body tremble. I clenched my fist. My nails dug through my skin.
At that moment someone picked up the bill and passed it to me. The people in the car left as the fun died down. I couldn't raise my head even after they left. I didn't have the courage to face Seokjin. My cowdardness, my poverty, and my situation - hyung wasn't the person who doesn't know that. But I still didn't want to show it openly. He stood there on the tip of my eyes and didn't move. He didn't come closer nor did he start a conversation.
Jungkook
11 April YEAR 22
At last, my wish was granted. I purposely bumped into the thugs on the street and was beaten as much as I wanted to be. I kept smiling as I was beaten, and so they beat me up more, calling me crazy. I leaned against the shutter door and looked up at the sky. It was already night. There was nothing in the pitch black sky. A single clump of grass stood not far away. It was lying flat from the wind. It was just like me. I forced myself to laugh to stop the tears from falling.
Under my closed eyes, I saw my stepfather clearing his throat. My stepbrother was chuckling. My stepfather’s relatives were either looking somewhere else or talking about useless stuff. They acted like I wasn’t there, like my existence was nothing. In front of them, my mother was flustered. She pushed herself from the floor, making a cloud of dust rise in the process and coughed. It hurt, like someone was cutting into the pit of my stomach with a knife. I climbed up to the rooftop of the construction site. The city at night was stretching with frightful colors. I climbed on top of the banister, spread my arms out and walked. For a moment, my legs wobbled and I almost lost balance. Just one more step and I would die, I thought. But if I die, everything would be over. No one would be sad if I disappeared.
[NOTE: this is from 'I Need U' M/V.]
Jungkook
11 April YEAR 22
I walked on the railing on the roof. A building that was abandoned with the stop of construction. As I put my foot on the air starting from the tip my foot darkness filled. Beneath the rail was the scenery of the night of the city. Neon signs and car honkings, the dust whirled in the darkness. For a sudden moment I felt dizzy and wobbled. I raised my arms to catch my balance. Then I thought. It was just one step. If I just take one step everything is over. I leaned closer to the darkness. The darkness that started from my feet already spread as if it was going to consume my whole body. As I closed my eyes the distracting city, the sound, and the fear disappeared. I held my breath. Then slowly leaned forward. I didn't think about anything. I didn't think about anyone. I didn't want to leave anything behind. I was not going to remember anything. This was the end.
It was that moment when the phone rang. I got back to my senses like I woke up from a long dream. All the senses came back. I took out my phone. It was Yoongi.
[NOTE: Seen in ‘Euphoria’.]
Jungkook
11 April YEAR 22
My phone rang. I came back to myself as if awakened from a long dream. I took out my phone. It was Yoongi.
Taehyung
11 April YEAR 22
I continued to draw the lines with a black spray can. Skinny faces, the mouth that looks like one has lost their words, dried up hair, the face that I saw in my dream slowly formed on the gray walls with rough lines. Now it was time to draw the eyes. While I reached my arms out I stopped and took a step back.
The face was clearly pictured in my head. The eyes looked affirmed to the point it gave me chills. But I didn't know how to express it. Eyes that were only left with apathy and coldness after all the feelings like happiness and sadness burned out. There were many colors at the same time but also one color that is formed by mixing from those many colors, it was an eye that didn't tell a single story as it told many stories. I fixed my grip on the spray can multiple times but in the end I couldn't draw the eyes.
It has been 2 years since I last saw Seokjin. I did hear that he went back to the US but besides that no one knew more than that. It was the first time Hyung came out in my dream. Sometimes I wondered how he was doing. I tried to remember the things that happened in our classroom, the moment Hyung was calling the principal. There were good memories about Hyung and memories of events that I didn't understand. But in any situation he wasn't cold and skinny like in the dream.
I looked up at the drawing on the wall. It was definitely Seokjin. But it wasn't the Hyung I knew. Why did I suddenly have a dream like that? That dream was a relay of ominous and terrible scenes. Hyung's face was looking at all the misery with no expression. I dropped my hand that I was holding the stray can with. The chills I felt in the dream felt like it was pulling back on my neck. From afar I heard the sirens of a police car.
Yoongi
11 April YEAR 22
I noticed Jungkook walking behind me. Following the straight path of the railroad there were rows of container boxes. It's the container fourth from the back. Hoseok said Namjoon and Taehyung were going to meet him and added that to follow him. I told him ok though I didn't really have thought of going. I hated getting with people and Hoseok knew this as a fact. He probably thought that I wouldn't really come.
As I opened the door Hoseok gave me a surprised look. And when he noticed Jungkook behind me he approached with the usual over reacting method showing mixed emotions on his face. I passed by those two and headed inside of the container. It's been so long. I heard the quarrel between Hoseok who's trying to hug and embarrassed Jungkook.
Namjoon entered with Taehyung. One of the t-shirt sleeves of Taehyung's was ripped. Namjoon acted like punching Taehyung when I asked what happened. It took me some time because I had to get him out of the police station for doing graffiti. Taehyung gave an exaggerated apology and said his t-shirt ripped from running away from the police.
I looked as I sat in the corner. Namjoon gave a t-shirt to Taehyung. Hoseok was taking out hamburgers and drinks. Jungkook stood awkwardly in the middle not knowing what to do. It seemed like that even at high school. Namjoon was getting made fun of when trying to calm Taehyung in the corner of the classroom, Hoseok was moving around and Jungkook stood by not knowing what to do.
How long has it been? I couldn't recall the last time we'd all been together. What happened to Seokjin and Jimin? I wondered, although it wasn't in my character. I'd never been here before, but it felt strangely comfortable. I looked out the door. Suddenly, I felt an urge to run out of this place. A mysterious anxiety flooded in after that inexplicable peacefulness. My thoughts settled on that room we used as a hideout in high school. We used to laugh and chat together, but those days were long gone. Likewise, the time we spend here will come to an end. Is there any point to this good feeling, sudden sense of belonging, and groundless anticipation?
Seokjin
11 April YEAR 22
The light streaming in from the narrow window of the container looked like some kind of signal. A signal that guides us when we're lost, a signal that points to shelter when we have nowhere to go, and a signal that illuminates the friends that stand by us. I parked my car at a corner a little way off from the railroad and watched the others gather following the signal.
Hoseok first went into the container, followed by Yoongi, Jungkook, Taehyung, and Namjoon. What do they look like now? What are they talking about now? It wasn't that I didn't want to meet them. But this was only the beginning. The time wasn't ripe yet. Someday, we'll all get together again. We'll laugh together amidst that signal. This is as far as I'll go today. I turned my car around.
Seokjin
11 April YEAR 22
When I opened my eyes it was April 11th again. Sunlight shone through the open curtain. When I got up I got so dizzy that I closed my eyes again. The surroundings turned red and Taehyung came to my mind. He was standing alone on top of the observatory platform at the beach. This happened on May 22. It was the past and the future, something that happened before and could happen in the future. It all happened when I thought everything was solved.
It was around when the sun was setting when I saw Taehyung climbing up the platform. The sky was still blue but the dark red atmosphere was creeping in. I was looking around and saw Taehyung climbing up. When Taehyung reached the top he looked down at us for a short time. Then he jumped. Like a bird, he flew as if he had wings. It seemed like he was in the air for a second, then it felt like glass shattering, the curtain opening bringing a wave of cold air.
Then when I opened my eyes again it was today, April 11th
[NOTE: here, at this break, you should read the Save Me the webtoon. • alternative link of webtoon free • If it’s too graphic for you, or too confusing, I’ll summarize the webtoon and write out when the timeline resets underneath in this color. Seokjin going back in time will be distinguished like: --timeline resets--](chapter 1)
> Seokjin comes back to town after 2 years since he was sent abroad by his father. It’s April 11th.
> Whilst driving around, he sees Jungkook at school and starts thinking about how he hasn’t been in touch with any of the boys for those 2 years he was sent away. He sees Namjoon working at the gas station later as well, yet he makes no effort reaching out to any of the boys.
> May 22nd. Seokjin finally decides to reach out but he’s too late. Namjoon is in a detention center for beating up a customer who spoke down to him and threw trash at him because he’s poor.
> While visiting Namjoon at the detention center, he learns that Yoongi and Jungkook are dead. Yoongi commited suicide via fire. Jungkook jumped off a building. Hoseok had an accident and was hospitalized.
> When leaving the detention center Seokjin hears a crowd shouting. He sees Taehyung, handcuffed, being taken away for the murder of his father.
--timeline resets--
(chapter 2)
> When Seokjin wakes up, it’s April 11th again. He goes through his day just as he had the first time. Passing Namjoon at the gas station. As he drives on, Jungkook falls on top of the hood of his car. Jungkook had jumped up the building Seokjin was driving past.
--timeline resets--
[NOTE: Seokjin doesn’t realize he’s going back and reliving April 11th over and over again yet, hence why he’s confused and just keeps doing what he did the first day he was back in town.]
> Seokjin sees Jungkook at school like he did that first day. He feels his hand clench and heart throb, but he doesn’t remember seeing Jungkook die in the last timeloop.
> This time, as he drives away from the gas station at night, he actually sees Jungkook fall to his death onto the pavement.
--timeline resets--
> When Seokjin wakes up on April 11th once again, he finally remembers little shards of memories from the first few timeloops and realizes he has the chance to save his friends.
(chapter 3)
> Seokjin drives to Namjoon’s workplace and pulls up to greet him. When the rude customer mocks Namjoon, Seokjin restrains him from starting a fight and stands up against the rude customer.
> He remembers that Jungkook died that same night so he rushes off, telling Namjoon that the 7 of them will go to the beach once more.
> It’s Namjoon who spots Jungkook walking across the road. He yells for him but Jungkook can’t hear.
> Seokjin comes to realize his memories might not be 100% accurate as he runs toward the building he thinks Jungkook jumps from only to see no sign of Jungkook anywhere.
(chapter 4)
> Jungkook bumps into some strangers as he walks alongside alleyways. Pissed, the strangers grab him and start beating him up. When they leave and Jungkook can finally stand again, he wobbles toward a high building and goes to its rooftop.
> Seokjin recognizes he’s in the wrong place and rushes toward the building he caught a glimpse of in his memories.
> With his arms stretched out, Jungkook stands at the ledge of the building’s roof. Shakily walking along its edge. Namjoon sees him and shouts for him to not move a muscle.
> Jungkook nearly falls to his death but Seokjin grabs him and pulls him into him, away from the ledge.
Namjoon joins them at the rooftop, worriedly asking Jungkook questions along with Seokjin, but Jungkook brushes them off claiming he was enjoying the view. Internally though he thought of his mother and step family scolding him and making him feel small.
> At that moment, Jungkook’s phone rings. It’s Yoongi.
(chapter 5)
> Jungkook, Seokjin, and Namjoon rush to the hospital where Yoongi was taken to after he lit his motel room on fire.
> It’s too late though, and they witness Yoongi die on the hospital stretcher.
--timeline resets--
> This time around, Seokjin drags Namjoon along with him as he searches for Jungkook. He finds Jungkook by the alleyways and grabs him right before Jungkook bumps into the strangers.
> Namjoon gets a phone call from the police station. It’s Taehyung. He was caught vandalizing again.
> While Namjoon and Jungkook go get Taehyung, Seokjin runs over to a motel and tells the staff that someone’s about to set a fire so he can attempt to get Yoongi out of there.
> Namjoon asks Taehyung if he’s been in touch with Yoongi. Taehyung says he’s seen Yoongi in his dreams. They hear a police dispatch call nearby about a fire threat at the motel.
(chapter 6)
> Seokjin and the staff have been checking the surveillance videos but he can’t spot Yoongi in any of them. However, when he looks out the window, the motel across the street is set ablaze.
--timeline resets--
> Seokjin tries a different approach by finding Jungkook before nightfall when he typically went to Namjoon’s gas station. He finds Jungkook walking to school like he did that first time. He rushes over and asks Jungkook if he knows where Yoongi is.
> Jungkook tells him about their last encounter. He was in Yoongi’s motel room as Yoongi laid on the bed flicking his match. Jungkook tried to speak to him, but Yoongi told him to piss off.
> Namjoon pulls up and tells Seokjin he can’t find any trace of Yoongi either. Just then, Taehyung spots them, overhearing the convo, and tells them he saw Yoongi.
> They all drive towards the part of town that Jungkook had his last encounter with Yoongi at. But Taehyung said it wasn’t the right building that he saw Yoongi at in his dream. The one in his dream was across the street.
> Seokjin hurriedly turns and cuts through the traffic. Him and the boys get distracted and a large semi-truck crashes into them. Killing the boys in Seokjin’s car.
--timeline resets--
> When Seokjin once again wakes up on April 11th, he begins drawing out a map on his wall. He labels the places where he spots each of the boys, when, and starts keeping a record of how he can save them and which order he should get them in.
> That night when he saves Jungkook, he makes him call Yoongi. Yoongi is at a bar getting drunk, he hangs up on them when he here’s Seokjin ask for his whereabouts. On edge, Yoongi starts banging the table and breaks a beer bottle.
> The owner sends him out and Yoongi heads to his motel room, playing with the match he found in his pocket.
> Yoongi lights his sheet music on fire and proceeds to drop to the ground, setting his whole room aflame.
(chapter 7)
> *flashback* Back in high school - the day Seokjin told the principal about the boys secret room. Yoongi was playing piano in their secret room while Jungkook laid on the bench next to him. A teacher bursts in, seeing the boys. He smacks Jungkook across the face, and is about to strike him again when Yoongi grabs him and defends Jungkook. Yoongi was promptly expelled that day. *end of flashback*
> Seokjin finds the motel Yoongi’s at and rushes to his room. He breaks down the door with an emergency hatchet and drags Yoongi out from the suffocating smoke and flames, carrying him to the emergency room.
> Seokjin thought he did the right thing and saved Yoongi, but Yoongi is cynical and broken. He tells Seokjin that when he was surrounded by flames, he thought that must be what Hell felt like. Only to wake up and realize he was dragged into Hell - the real world he suffers in - by Seokjin. He tells Seokjin he should’ve left him to die.
> Time goes on though, and it’s May 11th. Taehyung is running from cops as they spot him spray-painting the side of a building.
> Taehyung runs and hides in Namjoon’s container that he lives in. He asks Namjoon if he can stay the night, not wanting to go home.
(chapter 8)
> Taehyung’s dream changes. Instead of seeing Yoongi in flames, he sees Jimin drowning. He shudders awake from the dream, still in Namjoon’s container. He asks Namjoon where he thinks Jimin could be.
> Jimin is at the hospital. He’s been there for about 2 years, ever since Seokjin had left and the boys fell apart. A young boy approaches Jimin at the hospital, asking him why he’s in the ward, because he doesn’t look sick.
Jimin says he doesn’t know. The little boy doesn’t know why he’s in the hospital either, and asks to be friends.
> The young boy promptly passes out, frightening Jimin, but when he calls for help, the person that answers is Hoseok. Hoseok explains that the little boy is narcoleptic just like him. Hoseok was temporarily in the hospital because when he passed out from his narcolepsy, he hit his head and got a concussion.
> It’s been 2 years since they saw each other, their last encounter having been at the bus stop when Hoseok had to help Jimin while Jimin had a seizure.
> In the bathroom, Jimin keeps having flashbacks to the day at the Grass Flower Arboretum. Jimin stimulates drowning by shoving his head in a sink full of water.
> Back with Taehyung and Namjoon, they’re walking by the crossroads, Taehyung tells Namjoon about his strange dreams. Yoongi in the fire, Jimin drowning. He says maybe it’s because he misses them so much. Namjoon suggests they visit Hoseok at the burger joint he works at.
> As Taehyung excitedly runs past Namjoon, Namjoon spots bruises at the back of Taehyung’s neck.
> When they get to Hoseok’s workplace, they’re told that Hoseok was at the hospital after he fainted. Namjoon and Taehyung head over there.
> Hoseok is roaming the halls at the hospital, before he turns a corner he hears doctors talking about Jimin and eavesdrops on them. The doctors mention that Jimin was forcibly hospitalized by his parents, and that ‘something bad happened to him as a child’.
(chapter 9)
> Seokjin contemplates if he’ll ever be able to save them. Especially Yoongi, who doesn’t seem to want to be saved. He decides he’s not going to give up though, and he’ll figure out a way to get the boys safe no matter how many tries it takes.
> He asks the staff at the hospital about Yoongi, but they tell him he was discharged for a month now. It’s May 22nd.
> Namjoon calls Hoseok in the hospital and tells him he brought the boys to see him. Hoseok tells Jimin, but Jimin fears what they’ll think of him being put away in a hospital for 2 years and doesn’t want to face questions he can’t answer, so he tells Hoseok not to let the others know he’s here.
> Namjoon has to leave early for his job, on his way out he runs into Seokjin and asks if he was here to visit Hoseok too. Seokjin however didn’t even know Hoseok was in the hospital.
> The next day Hoseok sits on the stairwell thinking about what the doctors said about Jimin. While pondering he hears a woman’s voice and follows it towards the doorway.
> He believes the woman is his mother who abandoned him as a child, he rushes down the staircase shouting “mom!” but trips and tumbles down, breaking his leg.
> Meanwhile, Seokjin runs into Jimin at the hospital. Their meeting is short-lived as doctors rush by them carrying a screaming Hoseok on a stretcher.
--timeline resets--
(chapter 10)
> Seokjin wakes up in a shock. It’s April 11th again. He knows he can’t give up. He starts writing out sticky notes of where the boys are at and sticks them to the dashboard of his car.
> It’s May 10th and Seokjin finds Hoseok walking on the bridge, he manages to catch Hoseok before he faints and hits his head.
> *flashback* Hoseok was dancing around and making the boys laugh back in their secret room at school when he suddenly collapsed to the ground. The boys huddle around him as he quickly regains consciousness and he brushes aside their worries, holding out the pills he seemingly forgot to take. *flashback ends*
> Hoseok wakes up in Seokjin’s car, bewildered to see Seokjin after 2 years, wondering how he even found him. Hoseok claims he doesn’t need to go to the hospital, that “they’ll just say what they always say” as he pops 2 pills in his mouth.
> Seokjin asks if he even knows what caused the narcolepsy. Hoseok falls silent, then tells Seokjin to drop him off at the intersection so he can go to work.
> Before then, Hoseok notices the scattered sticky notes covering Seokjin’s car. He asks Seokjin if everything is okay, but Seokjin just drops him off saying he’ll see him next time.
> While working, Hoseok thinks about how off Seokjin seemed. After his shift he talks to Namjoon. Namjoon mentions that he’s noticed Seokjin seemed weird too. But there’s nothing they can do.
> Hoseok announces that he has someplace to be and hops on his scooter. Namjoon warily warns him to be careful because scooters can be dangerous. Hoseok just laughs and says he borrowed it anyway.
> Hoseok had sent Seokjin a text asking if they could meet up and talk but was left without an answer. However as he approached the red light he spotted Seokjin in his car a few lanes away. As the light turned green, Hoseok hurriedly sped across the road to chase after Seokjin.
(chapter 11)
> Being that he was lanes away, Hoseok nearly got in an accident. He caused commotion in the middle of the intersection as drivers yelled at him.
> Seokjin was driving further away but was momentarily distracted by the commotion behind him. Because he was distracted he drove right past Yoongi.
> Yoongi checked himself into another motel.
> Hoseok was at a convenience store waiting for Seokjin to reply to his texts. As he looked out the window wondering where Seokjin could be, he saw Seokjin’s car race past.
> Hoseok runs out of the store and chases the car in the direction he saw it rush in. When he reached the place where Seokjin’s car was parked, he witnessed Seokjin carrying Yoongi on his back out of the motel.
> They get Yoongi to the emergency room. Hoseok is perplexed. He thinks about the sticky notes he saw in Seokjin’s car. He asks Seokjin, “you knew didn’t you?”
> Hoseok starts yelling at Seokjin, about how odd he’s been acting, he demands to know what Seokjin is hiding from him. What he knows.
> Seokjin pleads with Hoseok to just go home for today. He’s not ready to talk about it. Seeing his distress Hoseok tells him he’ll be waiting in the lobby.
> While in the lobby, Hoseok thinks he spots Jimin and rushes after him up the stairwell. He sees it isn’t Jimin and nearly falls backwards down a flight of stairs but is caught - by the actual Jimin.
> Jimin and Hoseok sit in the lobby together. Hoseok asks if Jimin has been at the hospital ever since his seizure 2 years ago. Jimin says his clock stopped, he’s frozen in time. He’s spent so long in the hospital and still has an unknown amount of time in the future there. Hoseok tells Jimin he knows how it feels to be frozen at a specific time.
> *flashback* Hoseok was just a child when his mother took him to the carnival. She had him stand in front of the carousel, a chocolate bar in Jihand, and had him cover his eyes and count to ten. *end of flashback*
> Hoseok asks Jimin, “You wanna get out of here or what?”
(chapter 12)
> Hoseok calls Namjoon that night and tells him there's something going on with Seokjin. He invites Namjoon and Taehyung to the hospital to sneak Jimin out.
> Seokjin goes looking for Jimin, but runs into Taehyung, Namjoon, Hoseok and Jimin coming down the staircase.
> Taehyung asks Seokjin to help them sneak Jimin out before the staff start doing night rounds. But Seokjin is hesitant because there’s no way of knowing Jimin will be better or worse outside of the hospital because they don’t know why he’s there in the first place.
> Seokjin tells the boys this, that it’s too dangerous and risky and that they don’t even know what illnesses Jimin could have.
> Taehyung reports saying if Seokjin really knew anything he’d know how much Jimin wanted to leave.
> Tension rises, Seokjin asks if Jimin was simply tagging along and grabs Jimin’s sleeve. Taehyung and Hoseok push him away. Hoseok tells Seokjin that Jimin has been stuck in the hospital for 2 years, locked up by his parents.
> Namjoon notes that while none of them had it easy the last 2 years at least they weren’t locked up. And Taehyung adds that there are no choices there, it wasn’t even Jimin’s choice to be there in the first place.
> Ultimately Seokjin asks Jimin for a definite answer. Leave or get out.
> *flashback* Jimin thinks back to when he was first put into the hospital. His mother told him there’s nothing more for her to do to help him, that he’ll just have to stay there until he’s ‘better’. Jimin wants to run after her as she begins to leave, begging her not to leave him there. He sees himself covered in mud. He feels dirty. Like there’s something grabbing him. He thinks of the nights he spends in the bathtub rubbing his skin raw, scratching at it until he is ‘clean’. *end of flashback*
> Jimin looks at the boys, his friends. He tells them he wants to leave. He wants to get out of there.
> As they rush towards the doors they’re caught by Jimin’s mother. She forces Jimin back into his hospital room. She berates him for being with the troublemaking boys that attended school with him during high school.
> Jimin asks his mother why he’s even there. “Do you even know how I’m doing, what I’m doing here?” He loses his patience and asks his mother if she’s tired of showing up and blaming him for his trauma. He asserts that he’s okay and wants to leave but he’s locked up because she’s embarrassed of him.
> Jimin’s outburst results in him getting slapped across the face by his mother. She reaffirms that it’s not her fault he gets seizures and that Jimin has no idea what he puts her and his father through. She leaves him.
> Jimin sobs quietly. It was the first time in 2 years he’s ever gotten visited.
> It’s May 12th when Seokjin is walking through the hospital halls alone. He hears yelling down the hall “Mr. Park!” He rushes over to see the hospital staff breaking open the door, behind it Jimin is submerged in a bathtub filled with water. Seokjin rushes forward to grab Jimin out of the tub.
(chapter 13)
> Fortunately, Jimin wasn’t underwater for long when Seokjin pulled him out of the tub and shook him awake. Jimin starts crying and asks Seokjin to get him out, he wants to escape.
> While driving away with Jimin in the car, escaping the hospital staff and security guards, Seokjin passes by the Grass Flower Arboretum. Jimin sees the sign and starts freaking out, thinking he’s being taken near it, and he jumps out of Seokjin’s car.
--timeline resets--
> April 11th. Seokjin is exhausted and discouraged, he thinks of all the pain and suffering he’s witnessed, all the times he failed. He wonders if he can even save them or if it’s hopeless. He pulls out the polaroid photo of him and the boys at the beach. Seokjin begins to sob, and remains sitting on his floor throughout the night.
--timeline resets--
> He wakes up, and it’s April 11th again. Inaction has the same consequence as failure.
> Seokjin hears his door ring, and opens it to find Taehyung. Taehyung tells him that he saw him in his dreams.
> Despite how much it hurts him when he fails, Seokjin realizes he can’t give up on his friends.
> Seokjin finally gets Jimin out of the hospital and takes him to Namjoon’s container. All the boys are there ready to welcome Jimin back. Namjoon offers for Jimin to stay at his place since he isn’t ready to go home or face his parents yet.
> Seokjin suggests that the seven of them go to the beach.
(chapter 14)
> Even though they all still struggle and have to face/overcome many adversities, Seokjin thinks, at least we can be happy when we’re all together.
> The boys have a bonfire and play with sparklers. Seokjin thinks he’s finally fixed everything. But, ‘not all things can be seen...and that’s why I couldn’t see their misery’.
> May 20th. Taehyung is released from police custody after being caught spray painting again. He walks into his home and hears a crash. He sees his father hitting his sister and pulling her hair.
> *flashback* Taehyung and his sister were still kids when the abuse started. They were covered in bruises and Taehyung wept, but still his sister consoled him and told him that when their father gets like this he must run and hide and let big sis protect him. *end of flashback*
> When his father slaps his sister, Taehyung grabs an empty glass bottle. He rushes at his father and stabs him.
> Taehyung hides away after the incident in an abandoned area. He shakily looks at his blood covered hands and shirt.
> Namjoon and Seokjin are talking on the rooftop of Namjoon’s container. They mention how Jimin looks happier, and that they did good in breaking him out.
> Seokjin asks Namjoon how Taehyung is doing. Namjoon mentions that he missed a call from Taehyung the other night. Seokjin’s smile drops. Namjoon says that he’s actually worried.
> *flashback* Namjoon thinks about not long ago when Taehyung ran into his container after being chased for vandalizing. He let Taehyung spend the night, and while he was sleeping he noticed bruises along Taehyung’s neck and back. *flashback ends*
> Namjoon tells Seokjin how it aches to see Taehyung smile sometimes, because they never know his personal baggage, he doesn’t let anyone into his vulnerable side.
> Just then, Hoseok speeds up in front of them on his scooter yelling. He tells them Taehyung just murdered his father.
(chapter 15)
> Seokjin drives to a familiar scene. Crowds of reporters are swarming as police escort Taehyung. Seokjin pushed his way through the crowd reaching out toward Taehyung and shouting his name, but it was too late.
--timeline resets--
> It’s April 11th. Seokjin thinks of how he let Taehyung’s misery and family circumstance completely slip his mind. He let his guard down for a second and everything fell apart. But this time he’s gonna stay on the right track.
> This time, on May 20th, Seokjin finds Taehyung walking out of the police station he was taken to after being caught spray-painting again.
> Seokjin offers to drive him home. Taehyung is eerily quiet. Seokjin asks if there’s something going on at home but Taehyung tells him to let it slide. Taehyung tells him, “I’ll tell you when I’m ready.”
> Seokjin thinks if there’s really any way he can help Taehyung’s predicament. He tells Taehyung, “I’m not asking you to tell me everything you’re going through. I just want you to know that when you’re ready to talk, I’m here for you, and the others feel the same way too.”
> Taehyung talks about his recurring nightmares. Very odd dreams he’s been seeing. Yoongi in a burning room. Jungkook falling from a building. Hoseok was injured. Jimin is locked up in a hospital. Namjoon in prison.
> Seokjin is taken aback, not sure how it’s possible that Taehyung could know what each boy has suffered in past timelines. Except Taehyung doesn’t realize he knows, he thinks they’re dreams.
> Taehyung says he sees himself in those dreams too. Seokjin asks what happens to him, but he claims he can’t remember because he always wakes up.
> They reach Taehyung’s building and he tells Seokjin to head home. A loud thud is heard and the boys can hear Taehyung’s father shouting, telling Taehyung’s sister to bring him booze and not talk back to him.
> Taehyung runs toward the building and Seokjin chases after him. Taehyung enters his family’s apartment and sees Father slap his sister. He grabs a glass bottle and breaks it against his father’s head.
> Seokjin runs into the apartment and tries to restrain Taehyung so he doesn’t kill his father this time around. Taehyung tries throwing Seokjin off, but he turns around and stabs Seokjin with the broken glass bottle.
> Stunned, Taehyung starts crying. Seokjin says to Taehyung, “I’m sorry. I’m really sorry.” Seokjin thinks that maybe this time around he’s saved the boys, at a hefty cost of his life. Before Seokjin fully loses consciousness, Taehyung holds up his body and lets out a teary cry “Come back!”
--timeline resets--
> April 11th. Seokjin realizes he can’t do this alone. He hears a voice again, it tells him their destiny’s are entangled and he’ll never make it out alone.
> He thinks back to that day they all met in detention in Year 19. He thinks back to that day at the beach. Petals start to fall, and Seokjin realizes it was never only him. They were always there for each other. “Just like that first day, together with you..”
Seokjin
11 April YEAR 22
I came to the sea alone. Inside the viewfinder, the sea was wide open and blue as ever. Even the sunlight dispersing on the water, the wind blowing through the pine forest, they were still the same. The only thing that changed was that I was alone. One press of the shutter button and the scenery in front of my eyes flashed, for a moment, that day 2 years and 10 months ago appeared and quickly vanished again. That day we were sitting together in front of this day. Tired, empty-handed, hopeless, but we were together.
I turned my car around and stepped on the accelerator. I drove through the tunnel, passing the rest stop. Somewhere near the school where we used to go, I opened the car window. It was a night in spring. The air was warm and the cherry blossoms were fluttering about on the trees ranging along the school walls. I left the school, crossed through the crossroad and made a few turns. Not far away, I could see the lights from the gas station where Namjoon works at.
Seokjin
11 April YEAR 22
With a screech, the car stopped. Having fallen into thought, I had not seen the traffic lights change. Students with familiar uniforms stared at me through the car window as they crossed the road. There were even people pointing at me. I gave a strained smile as I dropped my head.
I knew what I had to do. But that did not mean I was not afraid. Would I truly be able to end all this misfortune and pain? Don’t repeated failures mean there can never be any success? Shouldn’t I be giving up? Isn’t our happiness only a vain hope? So many thoughts came and left.
Without realizing, I had reached the road of the petrol station and I could see Namjoon working there. I drank a deep breath in before exhaling slowly. I thought of Yoongi, Hoseok, Jimin, Taehyung, Jungkook’s faces, one at a time. And with that, I changed lanes and entered the petrol station. I could not give up. Even if there was only a 1% chance, I would not give up. Over my window, I could see Namjoon come closer. I lowered the car window, “Long time no see.”
[NOTE: this was the surprise ending of 'Blood, Sweat & Tears - JPN Vers.']
Namjoon
28 April YEAR 22
I had a feeling that something happened to Taehyung for a while now. Although he acted like nothing happened, from the sudden act, expression, and the way he talked showed the uncertainty and anxiety. He frequently visited the police station and I saw injuries on his body. And he had nightmares.
What happened, talk about it. I didn't ask that because I was waiting for Taehyung to talk about it himself. At one point I thought if I even had the right to hear about his worries. Acting like his hyung, acting like an adult but I wasn't a real adult. I was hesitating without realizing the reality in front of me.
“Yoongi is dead.” Taehyung once again had a nightmare. As I grabbed his shoulder and shook him he woke up with a surprise and sat there for a while. Without even thinking to wipe his tears he kept talking nonsense. He said Yoongi died, Jungkook got in an accident, and I got in a fight. He said he kept dreaming these and it's so real that it seems like the dream is reality and the reality is a dream. “Hyung don't go anywhere.” Taehyung's voice trembled uneasily.
Taehyung
30 April YEAR 22
From the shock I couldn't move for a moment. From afar Seokjin was sitting in the car. I did hear from Namjoon that he had come back but it was the first time I actually saw his face. Hyung looked like he was searching something on his phone then cringed. With just that, there was nothing weird. It wasn't like any of his facial features had a dramatic change. I couldn't explain why I was shocked. Cold. Dry. Empty. There was no word that could fully express Hyung's face. No, it was not even close. It was a spring day but chills seeped in. I shuddered. Hyung was making the exact expression I saw in my dream.
The reason I turned my head was because Jungkook appeared from the corner. Jungkook with a hurried face, looked around and ran across the alley. That moment Seokjin got out of the car, body movements mixed with annoyance. It wasn't clear as he was far, but looking at his mouth it seemed like he mumbled that it got annoying. Seokjin walked towards a motel that was a little far, dropped something in front of the entrance, and looked towards where Jungkook ran off to.
Seokjin
2 May YEAR 22
Would I be able to correct the mistakes and save others? I did not understand the depth and weight of this question.
Seokjin
2 May YEAR 22
I was so nervous that my fingers stiffened. I clenched and unclenched my fists. What if I fail? I'd done this repeatedly, but I felt terrified each time. I took a slow, deep breath and thought about Yoongi. He must be drunk by now, clicking his lighter with one hand and holding his phone with the other. He might be lying on the couch, contemplating the reasons why he should go on living. Or the reasons not to.
How does Yoongi see the world and himself? I was faced with this question every time I tried to save him. I couldn't understand how he could keep trying to destroy himself. It didn't mean I was overjoyed living in this world or that each and every day of my life was filled with happiness. In fact, I was never captivated by anything, not even by life and death.
Looking back, I was no different when I first started all this. Would I be able to straighten out the errors and mistakes and save all of us? I didn't grasp the depth and weight of this question. It was true that I desperately wanted to save all of us. No one deserves to die, to despair, to be suppressed, and to be despised. On top of that, they were my friends. We might've had our flaws and scars and have been twisted up and distorted. We might've been nobodies. But we were alive. We had days to live, plans to follow, and dreams to fulfill.
At first, I didn't think much of it. I thought it'd all depend on how much effort I put in after I figured out who I needed to save and from what. That was what I'd thought. I believed I could solve it all by persuading them and changing things. I was that simple and naive. But it was no more than an attempt to save my own skin. After a series of trials and errors, I had a realization. It wasn't so simple to save the others.
Yoongi wasn't easy to handle. He was probably the most difficult of all. He was always changing the time and place of his attempts at suicide. I had to approach him differently than the others. A solution that worked fine the last time didn't work the next time. Just when I thought I'd finally unraveled one mystery, it led to another hitch.
At first, I couldn't put my finger on his reasons. After everything, all I could guess was that Yoongi's distress was connected to his inner conflict. Namjoon got caught in a fight because of those rude customers at the gas station. But Yoongi was different. He had no definite target and no definite cause. He had too many variables.
I tried to imagine what was going on in Yoongi's head. Once, I followed him secretly for hours. His footsteps were insecure and unpredictable. He staggered through the night streets and tried to fling himself into the fire. He sometimes squatted on the ground and listened to music that flowed out of somewhere inside an underground shopping arcade. After a night of following him, I realized how dry, dull, and flat my own life was. It wasn't that I envied Yoongi. The suffering he must have endured, going from one extreme to the other, were beyond my imagination. All I could do was watch him stagger on.
One setback was always followed by another. A new layer of despair came down even before the previous one was stripped. I might not be able to save Yoongi after all. I couldn't find a breakthrough. But at that moment, hope flew in. I once heard that hope had wings. It was a little bird with wings.
A bird flew into Yoongi's workroom, which was in an abandoned building in the middle of a redevelopment neighborhood. It had been decided to demolish the neighborhood a long time ago, but it was left deserted when the redevelopment plan stalled. The bird flew in through a broken window. Yoongi was standing in the middle of the workroom with a lighter in his hand. The entire workroom smelled strongly of gasoline. I was standing right outside the door. I was about to jump in when I heard a big thud and the flapping of wings. The door was half open, so I peeked through. Yoongi had his back to me.
The bird collapsed on the floor. It fluttered its wings again but failed to rise into the air. Yoongi stood completely still and looked down at the bird. I still couldn't see his face. The bird flopped around the workroom in search of a way out. It bumped its wings into the wall and the chair, and the feathers that fell out drifted around on the floor. Yoongi was just gazing at it. His hand holding the lighter still hung in the air. He finally dropped his arm, sank down, and covered his head with both hands.
I went into his workroom that night. It was spacious but desolate. A dirty sofa, chair, and piano were all I could find there. Crumpled pieces of paper were scattered all over the floor. He must've tried to start a fire. Some of them looked like lines of music, with sentences of lyrics scribbled on them.
I looked around. I found the thing with wings. The bird was crouching behind the piano, with dried blood around the wounds on its wings. It seemed petrified and cowered in fear when I came near. Tiny drops of blood were smeared on the floor. Bread crumbs and water were set out in front of the piano.
I took a step back. Even if I let it out the window, it wouldn't be able to fly yet. How long would it take for the wounds to heal? Would Yoongi remain safe and sound while the bird was staying here? Then, a thought came to my mind. Yoongi must've stopped himself because of this. This wounded little bird. A fragile thing that couldn't protect or save itself. A tiny being that entrusted its life to Yoongi.
After that day, I had a realization. If all the variables related to Yoongi's suicidal attempts existed within Yoongi, why not drag at least one of them out? I'd have to seek the right target and create the right situation. A variable that could give Yoongi a reason to stop destroying himself. Someone who could share his scars and desires. That someone wasn't me. "It's not something you can do alone." I became painfully aware of the full meaning of these words I'd heard not long after all this started.
I realized that Jungkook had the same look in his eyes as Yoongi when NamJoon said it. "Jungkook still has that photo." He meant the photo we took together on the beach in high school. Namjoon seemingly wanted to let me know that Jungkook was still thinking of me, but I was reminded of a completely different scene.
On the day we went looking for that rock that made dreams come true, we laughed, complained, and played under the scorching sun. And, devastated at finding that the rock had vanished, I cried out my dream, which even I couldn't hear, to the sea. At that moment, I saw Jungkook yelling some questions at Yoongi. I couldn't hear what he was saying, but I could sense that it was important to Jungkook. What did he ask Yoongi? Why him? I hadn't given it a second thought back then. Yoongi was not as lively as Hoseok, not as friendly as Jimin, and not as reliable as Namjoon. Why was it Yoongi? I suddenly realized. It was Yoongi who saved Jungkook. The two had the same look in their eyes.
It wasn't difficult to send Jungkook to Yoongi. Jungkook was alone at school and at home. He had nowhere to go after school. He usually spent his time at Hoseok's burger joint or wandered around Namjoon's container. I locked the door of the container and made Hoseok leave the store before Jungkook dropped by. After roaming around for quite a while. Jungkook finally headed for Yoongi's workroom. He seemed to have mixed feelings. Should I go in? What if he thinks I'm annoying? Expectation and fear both swirled across Jungkook's face. Since that day, he has visited Yoongi's workroom every day. At first, Yoongi flatly told him to go away, but he didn't really mean it.
A shadow appeared shortly. It was Jungkook. I burrowed myself deeper into the seat. They didn't know I was a back vet. Except Namjoon, who I met at the gas station. Namjoon said everybody would be thrilled, but I refused to meet them. I was waiting for the right moment. I had to wait until all of us were together.
Maybe we were tied up together with strings and supporting one another. It wasn't easy to trace this web of strings. It was like an intricate maze. When some strings and knots were figured out, other parts snapped. When one string was pulled too tightly, everything collapsed in an instant. I had to connect the dots, one string with another, closely observing the others, to get them to save one another without realizing it.
Jungkook stopped in front of Yoongi's workroom and looked up at the second floor. He didn't look too cheerful. Yoongi had gone through a difficult time over the past ten days. He had been drinking heavily and tormenting himself. I pushed Jungkook into this depth of agony. Yoongi's suffering must've been too overwhelming for Jungkook. Once, Jungkook gave up on Yoongi. Back then, Yoongi threw himself into the flames. But cruelly, Yoongi didn't die. Jungkook never forgave himself for failing to stop him.
About ten minutes had passed since Jungkook went into Yoongi's workroom. The sound of something shattering came out of the second-floor window, and Yoongi, with busted lips appeared at the entrance of the building, staggering. He hurried down the sloping road. I looked up at the window on the second floor. Jungkook must be sitting up there by the shattered mirror. He must be thinking he couldn't save Yoongi. He must be thinking it was hopeless.
I started the car after seeing Jungkook run out of the building. Yoongi must be heading to the motel down the block. I should leave a clue for Jungkook about Yoongi's whereabouts. That was all I could do. I dropped some blood-stained tissue near the gate of the motel. Sitting in the car, I saw Jungkook climbing the stairs of the motel. I left a photo in front of the mirror in Yoongi's workroom early this morning. It was the photo of all of us taken that day we went to the beach. Did Jungkook see the photo? I couldn't know if Jungkook followed Yoongi because of that photo, if Jungkook decided to give it a try seeing a small seed of hope, or if Jungkook was motivated by something else.
I wasn't sure how Jungkook could save Yoongi. That decisive moment in life, that last moment, for each of us. including Jungkook and Yoongi can't be interfered with. It can only be shared by those who suffer the same wound, understand each other's fears, dreams and defeats, and therefore see through each other to the core.
I looked up at the motel window. I wondered what Jungkook and Yoongi were talking about there. And I desperately wished that the thing with wings would be able to take off into the sky from there.
[NOTE: This is the fight from 'RUN' M/V]
Yoongi
2 May YEAR 22
The sheet that caught on fire immediately started burning. The last surroundings I would see in this world were my messy & isolated room, the red-hot flames & rolling heat, & Jungkook’s twisted, distorted face.
[NOTE: The fire and everything that Seokjin recapped in his note before this happened April 30th when Taehyung saw them. Yoongi is now 'writing' about it as he's been hospitalized for days.]
Yoongi
2 May YEAR 22
The bed sheet that caught on fire quickly flamed up. In the unbearable heat everything that looked poor lost its presence. Sour moldy smell, the unknown humidity, and the damp light all lost its presence. The only thing left was pain. The physical pain from the heat, fingertips, the skin, it was so hot that it felt like I would blister and melt down instantly. Now the emotionless father's face and the sound of the music desperted.
Between my father and I, a lot of things were different. Father didn't understand me and I didn't understand father. Would I have been able to persuade him if I tried. Probably not. The only thing I was able to do was hide, rebel, and run away. Then I think that the thing I'm trying to run away from is not actually my father. Then a wave of fear came to me. What am I running away from? How do I get away from myself? Everything seemed impossible.
It sounded like someone was calling me but I didn't raise my head. I wasn't sure if it was the heat or the pain but I couldn't breathe. I had no energy to move. But I was able to tell. It was Jungkook. He is probably mad. He would probably be sad for me. I just wanted to sit down here. Smoke and the heat, pain and fear I wanted to end everything here. Jungkook shouted something again but I couldn't hear him still. My sight darkened. For the last time I turned around. The last scene I see from this world, just a dirty lonely room, scarlet red flames and heat, and Jungkook's face.
[NOTE: This is the scene from 'Euphoria']
Yoongi
2 May YEAR 22
They said it would be a scar that would remain for a long time. Take time and heal them slowly, and said as the area is not that big, it will be better than what it is now if I get treated frequently. 4 days after I had been hospitalized, the scar from the burn appeared as the doctor removed the gauze. Skin on the left arm turned red and almost black. It was my body but it didn't feel like mine. It was strange. The moment I dropped the lighter I was ready to take something worse than this. But then just with this small scar, I felt paradoxically to myself.
“It's going to hurt a little.” As they started dressing blood spurted out from the wound. The blood wetting the white gauze looked like fire. Like the scarlet red fire that looked like it was going to swallow me that day. I tried to hold it but I groaned. Doctor said bleeding was a good sign. It was proof that there was new skin under the dead skin. Even in the middle of the pain I chuckled. Why are new things possible after death? What would have happened if I had died back then? Perhaps that was the only method to start everything new?
I looked at my arm. Blood lightly seeped out on the newly wrapped gauze. I called the blood stain, ‘Fire’. The doctor called it ‘Regenerating’. Who's words are right?
Jungkook
2 May YEAR 22
I lifted my head to see Namjoon in front of the container. He opened the door and stepped inside. He gathered all the garments scattered around the floor as a blanket, and huddled there. The chill came. My whole body shook badly and I felt like I wanted to cry. But I couldn’t even do that.
When I opened the door and entered, Yoongi was standing on top of the bed. The train of the sheet was blazing on fire. In that moment, an anger and fear that I could not contain enveloped me whole. I was not someone who could speak well. Expressing my feelings, persuading another – I was awkward at both. As tears gathered and I began to cough, it became even harder to speak. The only words I could spit out as I ran into the blaze was “We said we’d all go to the sea together.”
“Why are you like this? Did you have a nightmare or something?” Due to someone shaking my shoulder, I opened my eyes. It was Namjoon. Strangely enough, a feeling of security fell upon me. He laid his hand on me and said I had a fever. It really felt like I did. The inside of my mouth felt like it was boiling, but it was intensely cold otherwise. I had a splitting headache and my throat hurts. I could barely have the medicine hyung gave me. “Sleep more. Let’s talk later.” I nodded my head. And then I spoke. “Will I be able to become an adult like you?” Namjoon turned to look at me.
Hoseok
10 May YEAR 22
When I was back to my senses I was walking on a bridge. The sun was strong and it gave me a hard time to open my eyes properly. When I was thinking about ‘why did I come all the way here?’, I felt dizzy and my vision blurred. My knees seemed to bend and the honking from cars hit my ears. My vision seemed to tilt to one side and I saw the dark river water of Yangji Cheon.
The Auntie at the orphanage was the first person I was able to depend on after I lost my mother. The dawn I woke up from the fever, the empty bed that was left after sending off my friend who got adopted, when I woke up from a seizure due to narcolepsy, from entering middle school to graduating high school, the person who was by my side was Auntie.
That Auntie got sick. The voice that came through a normal call was her sibling from the orphanage. I can't remember clearly how I went to Auntie's house. All I remember is her house and the face I saw through the open window. Auntie was having a conversation with someone and burst out laughing. Everything - that she is sick, that she needs to go through surgery, that there wasn't much hope - all these seemed like a lie. I was barely able to hide before making eye contact. If I was to face her, I felt like I was going to burst into tears. I felt like I was going to resent how even Auntie is going to leave me. I walked. It seemed like someone was calling me but I didn't turn back.
A big bus passed me in the wind. Mom. I mumbled looking at the bus that passed me. The day I was separated from mom, even that day we rode a bus like that. Would Auntie leave my side like how mom did? Would I lose another person who was precious to me? As I raised my head, sunlight poured down. Then the world started to collapse. The sound of friction made with tires and asphalt when passing by, the wind blowing from the river, all the memories made with Auntie broke down in the sunlight. I collapsed on the ground.
Hoseok
10 May YEAR 22
My narcolepsy occurred anytime, anywhere. I ended up having dreams about Mom when I blacked out. The dreams were all alike. I was heading somewhere on the bus with Mom.
Hoseok
10 May YEAR 22
My narcolepsy occurred anytime, anywhere. I collapsed without warning while working and blacked out suddenly on the street. I pretended that I wasn't so concerned about it in front of those who worried about me. I'd never told anyone that I couldn't bear to count to ten. I always ended up having dreams about Mom when I blacked out. The dreams were all alike. I was heading somewhere with Mom on a bus. I was excited and cheerful. I read the signs that passed by, watched her profile, and kept fidgeting. I was about 7 in my dreams. Then, it suddenly crossed my mind. Mom had left me. I was 20 when I realized that. Mom was still sitting in the seat in front of me on the bus. She looked exactly the same from behind. When I whispered "Mom," she turned her head as if she heard me. Her silhouette glimmered against the bright sunlight and her hair fluttered in the wind just like at the amusement park that day. The saddest part was that I knew. I knew that I would awake from this dream if she turned her head further and looked at me. I tried to tell her not to turn around, but my voice failed. I kept trying to shout. "Mom, don't turn around. Don't turn around." But she always turned around and looked at me. Just when our eyes were about to meet, everything turned white, and the pale fluorescent light on the ceiling of the hospital room appeared.
It was the same today. When I opened my eyes, the first thing that came into sight was the fluorescent light on the ceiling. I was changed into a patient gown. The doctor said I seemed to have had a concussion and needed a more thorough check. I was moved to a six-person hospital room. I felt exhausted. I always felt exhausted when I regained consciousness.
[NOTE: scene from 'I Need U' M/V.]
Jimin
11 May YEAR 22
I was transferred to the surgery ward about two weeks ago. At first, it felt strange to see people coming and going. freely. Soon, I found that it was just another part of the hospital. There were patients, nurses, and doctors. I was given drugs and injections. All in all, it was about the same as the psychiatric ward. The only difference was that the surgery ward had a longer hallway with a lounge halfway down. Of course, there was one more major difference. I was allowed to freely roam around the ward. At night, I sneaked out of my room and wandered around. I jumped and danced in the lounge and ran down the first-floor hallway at full speed. These were simple joys that weren't allowed in the psychiatric ward. [NOTE: this is from 'Euphoria'. the cut-scenes where he's on his own running through the hall.]
One day, I discovered something strange about myself while I was running down the hall. At some point past the kitchenette and emergency staircase, my body just came to a grinding halt for no reason. I still had about five more steps to reach the end, but I stopped and was unable to take another step. At the end of the hallway was a door. The door opened to the outside world. Outside the hospital. The door had no "Off Limits" sign, and no one came running to stop me. But I just couldn't go any further. I soon found out why. That was the stretch of the hallway just like the psychiatric ward. As if a line was drawn on the floor, I came to a stop at exactly that point, where the psychiatric ward hallway would've ended.
They called me a good kid in the psychiatric ward. I sometimes had seizures, but mostly I was obedient. I smiled and went on lying without anyone being the wiser. And I knew my limit. The hallway of the psychiatric ward could be covered in 24 even strides. When I was first hospitalized, I was 8. I cried and demanded to go home with Mom, holding onto the iron door at the end of that hallway. I frantically tried to open the door until the nurses came running and gave me an injection. For a while, the nurses tensed up whenever I stepped into the hall. Now, no one paid attention to me even if I ran down the hall and reached the door. I already knew that the door was locked anyway. I just kept running down to the door and coming back. I no longer begged them to open the door or wept.
But the world is full of people more idiotic than me. They held and shook the door endlessly. They were suppressed by the staff, given injections, and tied to their beds. If they had behaved just a bit more acceptably, their lives could've become much more comfortable. They didn't know any better.
I wasn't like this in the beginning. I was also senselessly dropped senselessly by the sedatives forcefully injected by the nurses and got caught trying to escape from the hospital in the early days. I called Mom, crying violently enough to go hoarse several times. "I'm not sick. I'm okay now. Please come and take me home." I stayed up all night for several days but Mom didn't come.
When I was taken to the hospital after they found me unconscious at the Grass Flower Arboretum, my parents didn’t ask any questions. They ignored the fact that I had blacked out there. It was the same when I developed seizures. They hospitalized me, discharged me after some time, and transferred me to another school. Family reputation was important to them. A son with mental illness was unacceptable.
I didn't become a good kid overnight. There was no dramatic event or memorable incident. I just continued to give up on myself bit by bit, just as a fingernail grows. I stopped crying and longing to go outside at some point. I stopped dashing towards the door down the hallway.
I attended school in between hospital stays, but I knew I'd be sent back eventually. It felt refreshing to look up into the sky and enjoy the fragrance of each season. But I tried not to hold them in my memory. They'd soon be kept from me anyway. Friends, too. A history of mental illness was not helpful in making friends.
There was one exception. I met a group who felt like true friends. It was almost two years ago. I tried not to remember them, but I couldn't help recalling those days. I had to part with them after I had a seizure at the bus stop after school. The last scene I remembered was the window of the Grass Flower Arboretum shuttle bus opening. That's when blacked out. When I opened my eyes, I was at a hospital. Mom was over in the corner talking on her phone. My mind whirled for a while. I didn't know where I was or how I got there. I gazed around and discovered windows with metal bars. Then, it all came back to me. The blue sky I saw on my way home, the silly games we played at the bus stop, the arboretum shuttle bus coming closer, and the glares through the bus windows.
I shut my eyes. But it was too late. The front gate of the arboretum appeared before my eyes. It was school picnic day in first grade. I was running through heavy rain with my backpack over my head. A warehouse came into sight. The door was left open. I stepped inside. The sticky, musty smell, the sound of my heavy breathing, and screechy, metallic sound. I sat up in my bed and screamed.
"No! I don't remember! I forgot!" Mom came running, calling out to someone. I shook my head violently. I swung my arms in every direction to get rid of that smell, touch, sound, and sight. But the memories came flooding in. The dam that had held them back the past ten years collapsed and every detail of that day surged through my mind, eyes, cells, and nails as if it was happening again. I had a seizure and was given an injection. The drug flowed through my blood vessels, and I quickly dozed off. I closed my eyes and wished that this was all a dream and that when I awoke again, I wouldn't be able to recall anything.
That wish was just a wish. Instead, a cycle of seizures, injections, and injection-induced sleep that felt like falling off a cliff continued. After I awoke from sleep, my whole body felt like it was covered with mud. Mud that looked like blood. No matter how hard I tried to wash it off, that warehouse smell lingered. I scrubbed until I bled, but it still felt dirty.
When the doctor asked me about it in a concerned tone, I trembled and apologized at first. I repeatedly said that I was sorry. It was all my fault. Please let me forget all about it. Then, I tried to pretend nothing had happened. I didn't know what he was talking about. I didn't remember anything. So I gazed at the doctor and smiled. "I don't remember anything." Did the doctor actually believe me? I wasn't sure. But what was important was that I became a good kid. My life at the hospital was peaceful. It was an ideal place to idle my time away. I didn't long for anything and didn't feel constrained, scared, or lonely. That was, until last night. Before I met Hoseok again.
I was transferred to the surgery ward because I fought with the idiot who kept trying to get to the door at the end of the hallway despite the nurses' constraint. Both of us were injured and were put into two different rooms on the fifth floor of the surgery ward. I was put in a six-person room. My bed was in the middle, and patients on either side changed frequently.
I woke up in the middle of the night. The patient next to me seemed to be having a nightmare and continued to groan. The groaning sound came from the bed on my left. I pulled the blanket over my head. I was sick and tired of nightmares. I didn't need to hear this. I tried to put up with it for a while, but his nightmare went on and on. Finally, I got up and stepped over to his bed. I tapped his shoulder and tried to help. "It's okay. It's just a dream."
I found out this morning that that patient was Hoseok. I drew the curtains for my breakfast, and Hoseok was sitting on the bed next to mine. [NOTE: The scene in 'Run' M/V where Hobi hits Jimin with a pillow actually represents this part.] He seemed glad to see me again. Was I glad, too? Probably, in one corner of my mind. He had hung out with me and taken care of me, a transfer who was a complete stranger at school. He also took the long way home with me after school. I still recall the days when we used to walk home with popsicles in our hands. But he was also the one who saw my seizure at the bus stop before I came here. He was the one who brought me to this hospital. He must've run into Mom. I didn't want to explain my situation to him.
I got out of the room with my meal left untouched. Hoseok seemed to follow me, but I knew every corner of this hospital. He couldn't catch up with me. I roamed around the hospital all day long. From the stairs, I saw the others, even Jungkook, when they came to see Hoseok. They hadn't changed much.
All that afternoon, I climbed up and down the stairs and hung around on the other floors. I leaned against the window at the end of the hallway and counted the passing cars. I grew upset. I had skipped all my meals, and there wasn't anywhere to sit and relax comfortably. It was annoying to hear the peals of laughter coming from my room. I got angrier because I couldn't figure out why I was so angry. I came back to my bed late at night. "Where have you been?" he asked me casually. Then, he handed me a piece of bread.
It must've been because I was starving. The bread was warm and delicious. I couldn't help confessing to him. That I'd long been confined in the psychiatric ward. I was briefly transferred to the surgery ward but would be sent back soon. That I wouldn't be discharged in the near future. That, as he witnessed, I was a person who had seizures on the street. That I was a patient who might be dangerous. I didn't want to add the last part. But I thought it'd stop him from criticizing me.
He paused for a minute. Then, he took away my bread. "Jimin, don't exaggerate. Don't you know that I have narcolepsy? I can blackout anytime or anywhere. Am I dangerous, too?" He took a bite of my bread. I just froze, not knowing what to say. Then, he said, "What? You want this back?" He bit into the bread again and returned it to me. I took it back right away. He asked me again. "Are seizures infectious? Narcolepsy isn't. Don't worry." He hadn't changed a bit.
Hoseok
12 May YEAR 22
I opened the emergency staircase door and ran down. I ran like the heart was about to explode. The face I passed by in the hallway of the hospital was definitely mom's face. The moment I turned around the elevator door opened and people swarmed out. I desperately pushed away people to move forward and saw from afar that she entered the emergency staircase. Desperately I went down 2 stairs at a time. Without stopping I went down multiple floors.
“Mom!” She stopped. I took a step forward. She turned her body around. I went down another step. Mom's face was now visible. It was that moment, my heels slipped on the tip of the stair and body balance leaned forward. I closed my eyes thinking I was going to fall. Someone grabbed my arm. To that I was able to catch my balance. When I turned around I saw Jimin with a surprised look on his face. Without being able to say thank you I turned my head around.
I saw a woman. She had a surprised look on her face. Next to her a little boy blinking his big eyes looked at me. It wasn't mom. looked at her and stood there on the stairs without saying a word.
I don't remember what I said to get out of that situation. I didn't even ask how Jimin was there. To question small things my head was filled with complications. The lady wasn't my mother. Perhaps I already knew from the beginning. It's been 10 years since I was left in the amusement park alone. Mom probably has aged and would probably be different than what I remember. Even if I were to meet mom I won't be able to recognize her face. No, I don't remember her face anymore now.
I turned back. Jimin was following me without a word. After getting separated in the emergency room during high school, Jimin said he had stayed in the hospital since then. When I asked if he didn't want to go out, I remember him not being able to do anything. Maybe Jimin is locked in the memory without being able to let go like me. I step forward to Jimin
“Jimin, let's get out of here.”
Jimin
15 May YEAR 22
“Run Jimin.” We all started running. I was caught up in the excitement and ran with them. The snacks and plastic soda bottles flew into the air.
Jimin
15 May YEAR 22
Three days passed after Hoseok was discharged from the hospital. I didn't want to say goodbye, so I followed him secretly. While I kept hiding and tagging behind, Hoseok walked down the long hallway towards the door. He nonchalantly passed the line near the emergency exit, where I'd always come to a stop. I watched him from behind. Without realizing it, I stopped right there. I could take at least five more strides, but I just stood there.
Hoseok slowly reached out and gently pushed the door open. The dazzling sunlight poured in through the open door along with the outside air. It smelled a bit pungent, but felt refreshing at the same time. The landscape on the other side of the door washed over me. When Hoseok stepped outside, the door began to close. I could slide through if I ran now. I looked down at the ground. The limit line, which was visible to no one but me, was still there.
I turned around. Or, I was about to turn around when someone passed by, shoving my shoulder hard. I fell forward onto the floor. I raised my head, still lying on the ground. I had crossed the line. Some idiot was running past me, heading for the door. He was the one who had shoved me. He continued to jostle others on his way. He didn't pay attention to them. As he pushed the door as hard as he could, the sunlight streamed in again. He ran outside. A nurse chased him, but he was faster. The door began to close again. I sprang to my feet. One step over my line. I took one more step forward. It was only three more strides to get to the door. But I turned around again, well aware of my limit.
A stranger already occupied Hoseok's bed. I closed my eyes but couldn't get to sleep. I couldn't help but dwelt on what he'd said before he was discharged. [NOTE: the scene from 'LIE - Short Film' where Jimin is next to an empty hospital bed represents him feeling left alone when Hobi was discharged.] "Jimin, let's get out of here." He wore a complicated expression that I'd never seen before. He'd never looked or sounded that way before. I was just standing there looking hesitant, not knowing how to respond. There was one more reason I couldn't stop thinking about his words. There was an incident that occurred right before then.
I was waiting for the elevator on the second floor where I had physical therapy. I tripped while scuffling with the idiot, and my wrist was injured and didn't heal well. I was getting impatient as Hoseok's discharge was approaching, but the elevator was stuck on the ninth floor. I thought I heard someone calling my name just as I was thinking of taking the stairs. That someone was standing in front of the emergency exit at the end of the hallway. I couldn't quite make out who it was with the sunlight coming through the window. When I took a step forward, the person suddenly ran through the emergency exit. The person's profile can be seen momentarily, but I still couldn't recognize who it was. Who could that be? I walked towards the emergency staircase, feeling strange.
As I opened the emergency exit door and put my head in, someone passed by quickly. I instinctively pulled my head back. We almost collided. "Mom!" Hearing the desperate cry, I stuck my head back in. It was Hoseok, frantically leaping down the stairs. And there was a woman standing at the foot of the staircase. What's all this? I stepped onto landing. Hoseok lost his footing right at that moment. I darted forward and reached out my hands without thinking and caught him. Hoseok faltered as I abruptly slowed him down, and I barely managed to keep my balance. [NOTE: scene from 'Euphoria' where Jimin catches Hoseok.]
He didn't say anything until we had climbed back up the stairs and stepped into the fifth-floor hallway. He remained silent while we walked to the hospital room. Then, he suddenly stopped and looked at me. ''Jimin, let's get out of here." I couldn't answer. He told me firmly. "I'll come back for you." I replied, "I'm going back to the psychiatric ward in a few days."
Three days passed. I was to go back to the psychiatric ward the next day. I tidied up my belongings and lay down. I tossed and turned for a while but soon dozed off.
I awoke with the sense of something falling. The hospital was a strange place, and it was hard to sleep soundly. I could feel everything around me with my eyes closed, and even the smallest sounds kept me wide awake. The hospital room was pitch dark. A breeze blew in through the open window. curtains The cu flapped amidst the flow of the already sultry air. The ceiling, the floor, darkness, and silence. They were all familiar.
I was about to switch on the nightstand when someone's hand held me back. It was Hoseok. I sat up in surprise and he put his forefinger on his lips. "We all came together." He said they were waiting for me outside. He reached out his hand.
I was still buried under so many fears. I was invisible to my parents. I'd be taken as no more than an escapee from a psychiatric ward in the outside world. It was safer to just stay in the hospital as an obedient patient. I wasn't sure I'd adjust well out there. I could think of a million reasons not to leave.
Hoseok didn't hesitate. He grabbed my hand, brought me to my feet, and handed me a t-shirt. I was out of bed before I knew it. The hallway was still and quiet. A few nurses were stationed at the desk. They were all occupied with their own work and didn't even look our way, but Hoseok and I walked as quietly as possible, tensed up. The elevator was waiting on the fifth floor. When the door slid open, Namjoon and Seokjin were standing inside.
We got off on the first floor and stepped into the hallway when Hoseok abruptly pushed me into a door on the left. It was a lounge. It was usually crowded with patients and caregivers during the day, but at night, it was quiet and dark with only the murky light of streetlamps flowing in. A candle was lit and Jungkook and Taehyung came out of the darkness. Yoongi's face was also visible behind them. On the table were snacks and cans of soda.
A nurse came through the rear door just when I took a sip of soda. Before I finished saying hello to them, the nurse asked what we were doing here, and Yoongi said it was a birthday party. She stepped into the lounge. "Are you all our inpatients? I don't think so." I was the only one wearing a patient gown. Without realizing it, I tightened my hand around the soda can. The aluminum can crumpled with an eerie sound. Hoseok grabbed my shoulder. "It's okay." It was Namjoon. "When I give the signal, just start running." It must've been Jungkook.
Seokjin, who was already by the front door, threw us a glance and went outside. Hoseok looked around us and spit out in a low voice. "Run, Jimin." We all started running. I was caught up in the excitement and ran with them. Taehyung lost his footing and almost fell, and the snacks and plastic soda bottles flew into the air. [NOTE: the cut-scenes from 'Euphoria' where Jimin is running with the others.] We darted nimbly through the tables and poured out into the first-floor hallway. The loud voices and footsteps of the nurses continued to pursue us. The hallway stretched out before us just as it did yesterday.
My heart pounded as I passed the kitchenette and came to the emergency stairs. Without realizing it, my pace slowed. My head was bombarded with questions. Would it really be okay? Am I sure? It might be even harder out there. I might not have anyone on my side. It'd be safer and more comfortable here. It's not too late. I'd better stop here. I'd better admit my limits. I'd better be a good kid.
My line was just a few steps away. I looked back. Now the janitors had joined in and were chasing the others. My hand holding the t-shirt trembled violently. They seemed to be right on my tail. Maybe I had no chance. "It's okay, Park Jimin, run!" That voice pushed me forward. I took one more step.
I crossed over the line. I had only taken one step closer to the door, but a dramatic change occurred. Something inside me rolled and pitched as if I'd just leaped from one steep cliff to another. As I threw down my patient gown and put on the T-shirt, I took another step forward towards the door. The next step was faster, and the next even faster. The walls on both sides flashed by quickly, and the door drew closer in big strides. Only five steps were left to get from the line to the door. For anyone else, it was just a short distance of five steps. But I hadn't dared to come this far. This was the first time I'd made it past the line on my own.
The door was within reach. Once I pass through this door, the environment will be completely different from the one that has surrounded me. I refuse to think about what'll happen next. I'll focus on taking one step at a time. I pushed the door with all my might. Every cell of my body collided with the outside air. There was no oppressive sunlight or fierce wind like I had always imagined. I felt like crying. The sound of my heartbeat reverberated in all directions.
Jimin
16 May YEAR 22
Hoseok's house was located in a very high altitude. A small rooftop house you see after passing by a big street and walking past the cramped twisted roads of the house's rooftop, that was hyung's home. As we entered the house that only has a room, hyung showed off that this was the real place where we grew up was located under our feet. The city's highest floor. As hyung said, at the rooftop you can see a lot of things. Not far you could see the train station and following the railroads there were containers. One of them was where Namjoon lived. And if I moved my eyes just a little there was the school we all attended together.
When I was looking for the school I turned to the opposite side of the city. Following the mountain line there were a bunch of apartment buildings. There was our house, no, my parents' home. Right now I ran away from the hospital without giving any notice. My parents probably got contacted. Perhaps it could be that they might be looking for me right now. I wasn't ready to face my parents yet. I came out of the hospital but I couldn't go home. That did not mean I wanted to return back to the hospital. But I had nowhere to go and I had no money. While I stood there fidgeting, hyung told me to follow him and lead the way. And that's where I ended up, Hyung's house.
I looked up again and saw the apartments. There will be one day I will have to go there. I would need to face my parents and tell them that I won't go to hospital ever again. I breathed deeply just thinking about it and felt like I'm going to have seizures. I couldn't trust myself that I could live here perfectly fine away from the hospital. I might be sent to the hospital again. I was too scared to contain myself.
Hoseok
16 May YEAR 22
I could be my most honest self at home. Sometimes, I screamed at the top of my lungs and sang at the window. Sometimes I played music and danced like crazy. And sometimes I awoke at night weeping. When I did, I just lay there still staring at the ceiling. But I never collapsed with narcolepsy at home.
Jimin didn't go back home after he left the hospital. He came to my house and was now looking down at the city leaning against the guard rail on the rooftop. He must be looking for our school, the Two Star Burger joint, and the changing lights along the railroad like me. He must also be looking for his house. That was something in our human instincts. Everyone looks for their home when they climb somewhere high or spread out a large map.
I thought of asking him why he didn't go home. But I gave up. His head must be a mess, and I didn't want to aggravate it. Besides, I could guess why based on how Jimin's mom reacted at the emergency room that day. In fact, I rarely asked my friends questions. I felt I knew the answers to most of them already. And I didn't want them to feel awkward. Or they might find my questions too inquisitive and annoying.
To be honest, I was always curious where the others were headed when they walked by my store. But I never ran out to ask them. Where was Jungkook going with his wounds? Was Yoongi's workroom in that direction? Why did Namjoon leave school? Where did Taehyung first learn graffiti? Come to think of it, I didn't know much about the others.
"Did you find it?" I drew closer to Jimin and asked. “Find what?" Jimin sounded confused. "Your house." Jimin nodded. "I grew up in the orphanage right there." I pointed to a place beyond the railroad. "Do you see the supermarket in the direction of the river from the gas station where Namjoon works? Do you see the clover-shaped neon sign behind it? The orphanage is to the left of that neon sign. I lived there for more than ten years." Jimin's eyes seemed to wonder why I was telling him all this. My friends already knew that I grew up in an orphanage. I considered it my home. I didn't force myself to think that for peace of mind. I really believed that it was my home. A home without Mom.
"I have something to confess." Something I'd been lying about. "That my narcolepsy was fake."
[NOTE: Hoseok's narcoleptic episodes were a side effect of his Munchausen's Syndrome (faking illness to the point you actually become ill) - he's seen diagnosed as this in 'MAMA - Short Film']
That might have been why I couldn't ask anything about anyone. It wasn't because I was afraid of hurting them. It was because I had lied, because I didn't have the courage to be honest. Because, once I admitted it, I'd also have to admit I have no one to call "Mom," not just at the orphanage but in the entire world. That must've been why I didn't ask any of them about their problems.
Jimin wasn't good at hiding his feelings. His startled look was self-explanatory. I didn't know how to apologize to him. Jimin had agonized over me countless times. He must've burst into tears when he first witnessed it. "I didn't do it on purpose. I just must've ignored that there was a way for me to be okay. I know this doesn't make sense. I can't describe it clearly."
"Then, are you okay now?" Jimin, who'd been listening quietly for some time, turned his head towards me and asked the question. Am I okay now? I asked myself. Jimin was still looking at me. He was neither criticizing nor sympathizing with me. I looked down at the brightly lit city below. "Well, I don't know. We'll be able to figure it out as time goes by. I'm looking forward to it. Aren't you?" Jimin giggled. I laughed along.
[NOTE: not that important but this joint is from 'I Need U' M/V.]
Jimin
19 May YEAR 22
In the end, I had returned to the arboretum. I had to give up on the lies – that I did not remember what had happened there. Hiding out in the hospital, having seizures – I had to stop all these things. And to do that, I had to go to that place. With that decided in my heart, I had come to this bus stop for days on end. But I had not been able to ride the shuttle bus to the arboretum.
Yoongi dropped down onto the seat next to me after three buses had already come and gone. When I asked why he’d come, he said it was because he had nothing to do and was bored. And with that, he asked why I was sitting here like this. With a bowed head, I hit the ground with the edge of my shoe. I thought about why I was sitting here like this. It was because I had no courage. I wanted to pretend I was okay now, pretend to know something now, pretend that I was able to easily deal with such things now – but I was actually afraid. What I’d run into, whether I’d be able to bear it, if I wouldn’t have a seizure again – I was afraid of all these things.
Yoongi looked at ease. As if there was nothing in the world deserving to be rushed, he said that the weather was good, and other useless things. Only once I heard this did I realize that the weather really was good today. I had been so anxious that I had not been able to survey my surroundings. The sky was so blue. A warm breeze blew intermittently. And the shuttle bus to the arboretum was coming. The bus stopped and the door opened. The driver looked at me. I impulsively asked.
“Hyung. Can you come with me?”
Taehyung
20 May YEAR 22
I wanted to kill not my father, but myself.
If only I could do that, I wanted to die right now, at this very moment.
Hoseok
20 May YEAR 22
Taking Taehyung, we left the police station. “You did well.” Lowering my head, I spoke with spirit, though I didn’t really feel that way. From the police station, it wasn’t too far from Taehyung's house. If he lived much further away, would there have been less reason for Taehyung to enter the police station so often? Why did Taehyung’s parents decide to live so close to a police station? To such a boy who was so kind to the point of idiocy, the world was too unfair. I put an arm around his shoulder and asked “Are you hungry?” pretending nothing was wrong. Taehyung shook his head. I asked him “Did the hyungs at the police station say it was good to see you and buy you food?” but Taehyung did not give any answer.
Into the sunshine, the two of us walked. Within my heart, a cold wind blew. If even my heart was like this, how would he be feeling? Would he have any of his heart left? How much pain would be in his heart? Because I was thinking such things, I could not look him in the face, and instead turned up to the sky. Through the faint sunshine, a plane was passing by. The first time I saw the scars on Taehyung’s back, it was when I met him in Namjoon’s container hideout. Though nobody could speak because he had smiled so cutely at his excitement in receiving a shirt, a part of my heart had broken.
I had no parents. I had no recollection of my father, and my mum too, I only knew until the age of seven. If we were speaking about the pain received by parents in one’s childhood, I myself had received enough. People say this: that you have to overcome your pain, that you have to accept it and get used to it. That you have to reconcile and forgive them. That it’s the only way to live. It’s not that I don’t know. It’s not that I reject it out of hatred. But some things can’t be done just by trying. Nobody told me how. Before I became hardened enough for this world, it gave me new wounds. I do know that there are no people with no wounds by the world. But why is it necessary to have such deep wounds? For what reason is it necessary? Why do we have to live such a life?
“Hyung. It’s okay. I can go alone.” He spoke at the crossroads. “I know, kid.” Without concern, I took the lead. “It’s truly okay. Look. I’m fine.” Taehyung smiled at me. I did not respond. There was no way he could be okay. He was not fine, but once he acknowledged that, it would be hard to go on. So he was ignoring it. It had become his habit. Taehyung flipped over his hooded t-shirt and came to follow me. “You’re really not hungry, right?” I asked him as we reached the corridor of his home. Taehyung gave a dumb smile and nodded his head. I watched him walk through the corridor with his back turned, and then turned myself. The corridor that the kid was walking through, the street I was returning by – they were both narrow and desolate. That kid, and myself, are both alone.
[NOTE: Tae's police station visit is portrayed in 'STIGMA - Short Film'.]
Seokjin
20 May YEAR 22
Taehyung's house was in one of the oldest buildings in the neighborhood. Paint was peeling off here and there, and weeds were growing out of cracks in the cement walls. It looked run-down. I was waiting for Taehyung and Hoseok in the small park on the hill behind the building. As it was on the slope, it overlooked the outdoor hallway on Taehyung's floor of the building.
Hoseok appeared from around a corner leading into an alley in the distance. Taehyung was following him. His face wasn't quite visible because he had his hood pulled down tight. Taehyung and Hoseok exchanged a few words at the mouth of the alley. Taehyung seemed to be trying to send Hoseok home and Hoseok was saying he was fine. Hoseok started to walk again first. The two came up to the front of the building without a word. Hoseok climbed the stairs and stopped in front of Taehyung's door. He tapped on Taehyung's shoulder and made a gesture at him to go into the house. Then, he turned around and started walking towards the exit. Taehyung stared at him from behind for a moment and reached out for the doorknob.
I called Hoseok at the moment when Taehyung began to open the door. After the dial tone rang three times, Hoseok took out his phone in the middle of the hallway. Taehyung was stepping into his house. "Hoseok, can you call Taehyung?" Hoseok stopped walking. "I just saw him." I said I was planning a trip to the sea for all of us and he should ask Taehyung to come along. Hoseok laughed, saying of course Taehyung would come along. "But just to make sure, could you ask him and let me know?" I hung up hastily. This was the time. Hoseok must go into Taehyung's house now. Hoseok tilted his head sideways, looking at his phone screen, and turned around. Then, he went into Taehyung's house through the still-open door.
[NOTE: Tae stepped into his house and witnessed his father abusing his sister and proceeded to hit his father with a broken bottle like in 'I Need U' M/V.]
Taehyung
20 May YEAR 22
I looked down at my hands. There was blood on them. My legs suddenly lost their strength. I was going to crouch down but someone hugged me from behind. Through the windows, misty sunlight was filtering through. Noona was crying and Hoseok was standing there without speaking. [NOTE: this is connected to this scene from 'Euphoria'.] Dirty household goods and blankets were, like always, spread around. Where my father had stood, nobody was there. How he had fled the room, I could not remember.
The uncontainable anger and sadness that I felt as I rushed towards my father still remained. I did not know what it was that had allowed me to control myself as I charged to stab my father. I also did not know how to calm my turbulent heart. It wasn’t that I wanted to kill my father – I wanted to kill myself. If I was just able to do it, I wanted to die right now. I didn’t even have tears. I wanted to cry, I wanted to scream, I wanted to kick and break everything, I wanted to break, but I couldn’t do any of those things.
“Hyung. I’m sorry. I’m okay so... Go.” In contrast to my turbulent heart, my voice came out dry. It did not seem like my voice. I sent him away, though he was loath to leave, and I looked down at my hands. Blood was seeping through the white bandage. Instead of stabbing my father, I had hit the floor with the liquor bottle. As the bottle shattered, my palm had ripped. As I closed my eyes, the world spinned. What I was supposed to think, what I was supposed to do, how I was supposed to live. As I came to my senses, I was looking down at Namjoon’s phone number. Even in such a situation – no, more so because it was such a situation, I was desperate for his presence. I wanted to tell him. Hyung. I – my father, the father that bore me, the father that beat me up daily – I was about to kill him. I was seriously about to kill him. No, in actual fact, I killed him. I killed him countless times in my head. In my heart, I killed him repeatedly. I wanted to kill him. I want to die. What I have to do now, I don’t know at all. Hyung, I just want to see you now.
[NOTE: Tae calls Namjoon - see 'Prologue'.]
Jungkook
22 May YEAR 22
At some point, we were all running along the coastal road. I was out of breath, sweaty, and had a splitting headache. But I didn’t stop because they continued on.
Jungkook
22 May YEAR 22
Someone shook my shoulder to wake me up. When I opened my eyes, the car window was filled entirely with the seascape. The sea breeze felt chilly, probably because I was only half awake. I wrapped myself with both arms and got out of the car. The others, already far out on the beach where the waves broke against the shore, waved at me. Beyond them was the sea, and above the sea was the sun. The entire scene looked like a still frame.
The wind picked up and filled this still frame with raging sand just as I raised my hand to wave back. The gritty dust rose from the ground and swirled about. The others turned around all at once, covering their faces to ward off grainy wind. I did the same, shutting my eyes tightly, bending my head, and covering my face with my arm. We stood in this position amidst the sounds of lapping waves and whistling wind for a long time.
I tried to open my eyes, but they stung from the sand. "Don't rub them. It'll just make it worse." Upon hearing Hoseok, I slowly blinked. The sea, the sky, and the others kept appearing and disappearing through the tears welling up in my eyes. After I blinked several times, tears streamed down, and the stinging subsided. The tears must've flushed the grains of sand out. I heard the others laughing. They were laughing at me standing in the middle of the empty beach shedding tears.
It was unclear who began to run first. It started out as a silly game. I pretended to chase the others who kept making fun of me. Hoseok darted off as if he was fleeing from me. Then, the rest joined in, running towards and away from one another and laughing joyfully. At some point, we were all running along the coastal road. I ran behind the others. I was out of breath, sweaty, and had a splitting headache. But I didn't stop because they continued on.
We'd all met again, sprung Jimin from the hospital, and returned to this same beach. It was all unplanned. All I'd done was tag along, but it felt exhilarating. Maybe running around blankly was the only way for me to deal with that fearfully thrilling sensation. I'd done the same when we all ditched school and came to this beach for the first time.
“That's right. We were like this back then, too." Namjoon said when we dropped down on the beach to catch our breath. "I think it was just as hot then. When was it?" It was Jimin. "It was June 12." My good memory took everyone by surprise. I remembered it exactly because the photo we had taken on this beach was marked with the date. I sometimes took it out and stared at it. I didn't tell anyone, but I felt on that long-ago day that I had finally found a real family. Real brothers.
"Guys-” I began to express my gratitude but found myself at a loss for words. "What?" The others rushed me one by one and then flung themselves at me. We rolled around on the beach tangled up together, playing like children.
"Why are you here alone?" I sank down next to Taehyung who was sitting in one corner of the sandy beach away from the others. He looked at me briefly and asked a question instead. "Was that there the last time we came here?" He was talking about the observatory. "If it was, we would've climbed it. But I don't remember it." He nodded in agreement. He kept staring at the observatory.
"Let's go." Someone tapped my shoulder. It was Seokjin. His face was unrecognizable as he was standing against the light. It might've been because I was looking up at him from a sitting position, but he looked so tall. I stood up, dusting off the sand. My feet sank deep into the burning sand. I sneaked into Seokjin's shadow and walked on, kicking sand with the tips of my sneakers. The sand I kicked up splattered onto Seokjin's pants, but he didn't look back.
Taehyung
22 May YEAR 22
I had seen this all before. In a dream that felt too vivid and real, I saw this sea, the seven of us, and the towering observatory. I stood in the observatory at the end of the dream. Everyone looked up at me. They were far away, so their faces were hard to see. Still, I smiled at them. As if I was bidding them farewell. And then I jumped. [NOTE: his dreams are past timelines that Jin restarted. He DID jump before - see 'Prologue'.]
“Seokjin?" Hearing Jungkook, I turned my head to see Seokjin climbing the observatory. At the very top, he turned his body towards us. He seemed to be trying to photograph us. The others waved at him, but I couldn't. It was like the last scene in my dream. The only difference was that Seokjin was up there instead of me. [NOTE: this is the ending scene from 'Euphoria'.]
At that moment, it felt as if the ground sank under my feet and my body floated in the air. I shut my eyes tightly, fearing my body might plummet to the ground. I didn't clench my fist, but the wound on my palm began to hurt. The wound seemed deep but healed more quickly than I expected. It left a red scar. Sometimes it hurts intensely. Like I was being punished. Punished for all my wrongdoings. It hurts now.
Namjoon
22 May YEAR 22
“We’re only a year apart. No, apparently someone said so. I’m the hyung, of course. I know. But he can’t be a young kid forever. Isn’t it time that they deal with it alone? Fine. I said it’s fine. No, I’m not getting angry. I apologize.”
Hanging up the phone, I looked down at the floor. The lukewarm sea breeze shook the pine forest as it passed by. I felt like my heart was going to burst. On the ground, half dirt rather than sand, ants lined up to head in some direction. If someone had the ability to understand me, both in the material and symbolic sense, would they be able to see where I was going – and why?
It’s not that I didn’t love my parents. It’s not that I wasn’t worried for my younger brother. If I could, I’d ignore them, but because I can’t be anything other than myself, I definitely couldn’t do that. So if that’s the case, what was the point in struggling like this anyway – getting angry, frustrated, and wanting to leave?
I saw the back of someone in the distance, standing as if holding a grudge, much like myself. It was Jungkook. There was a time Jungkook had said this: “I want to become an adult like you, hyung.” Back then, I could not respond. That I’m not such a good adult – no, that I’m not even an adult. Back then, it felt like that would be too cruel to say. I had to acknowledge his trust and interest somewhat; I could not tell such a young friend who had not received affection that just because one grows older, taller, and lives a bit more, it did not mean they became an adult. I had wished that Jungkook’s future would be a bit kinder than mine, but I wasn’t able to promise that I would help his growth. Approaching him, I put my arm around his shoulder. Jungkook raised his eyes and looked at me.
[NOTE: Namjoon was talking about his little brother here, however Tae overhears and thinks it's about him.. * see next note *]
Taehyung
22 May YEAR 22
I was walking through the pine forest when I saw hyung taking the call, lagging behind. It happened a lot lately. He would make the call somewhere far away so others wouldn’t be able to listen. I purposely slowed down my pace and hid myself towards the sea. Hyung didn’t see me and walked straight past.
“He’s only a year younger than me.. I don’t care. It’s not something I can take responsibility for anyway. Please take care of it yourself.”
Something cold ran down my spine. Like the whole world had just collapsed, like I was floating in the middle of the deep sea alone. I was scared, terrified. I was miserable and pathetic. I was angry. Angry and couldn’t stand it. I wanted to do something bad, anything. I was always scared. Dad’s blood was flowing inside me. Who knows, maybe I inherited his violence gene. It felt like from inside the shield I had wrapped up so tightly, something was piercing through to come out.
Seokjin
22 May YEAR 22
I looked at the others again. They were making silly jokes, laughing. chatting. and roaring with laughter again when someone sprang up and started dancing. I couldn't believe what was unfolding before my eyes. We got here together after so many trials and errors. I'd dreamed of this for so long and so desperately that it seemed impossible it was actually happening.
But I felt uneasy because I still had something to confess. I kept hesitating and couldn't muster up the courage. But I couldn't run away from it all anymore. Unless I told them. I wouldn't be able to look at my friends in the face.
Then dinner was almost over, I told them I had some-thing to say. But they didn't pay much attention. Only Taehyung was staring at me. Several days ago, he came to me and asked me about the dream he'd been having. "You know what it means, right?" He pressed me for an answer, but I acted like I didn't know. I said, "How could I know? It was just a dream." Taehyung got upset and turned away.
It wasn't completely a lie. I didn't know why Taehyung had been having such a dream. But I did know how brutal it was. That's why I couldn't tell him the truth. All the more so because I knew what he was wondering about. He didn’t need to think that.. it wasn't a dream - him killing his father - it happened in real life, repetitively. No one should go through life with such agony. I wouldn't take my decision back even if it hurt our friendship.
I turned my head away to avoid Taehyung's eyes. I closed my mouth, caught my breath, and spoke more clearly this time. "I have something to tell you." Namjoon and Hoseok stared at me, and the others also quieted down. "I should've told you this a long time ago. When we were in high school…”
Taehyung interrupted. "When we were in high school? When you ratted on us to the principal? Or when Yoongi got kicked out of school because of that? Which one are you talking about?” Criticism was plainly written on Taehyung's face.
"Taehyung!" Namjoon called him in an obvious attempt to hold him back. Taehyung shook Namjoon's hand off with his eyes solidly fixed on me. "That was all you were doing." No one said anything. Everyone was caught off guard and couldn't think of anything to say. I looked at Yoongi. Taehyung was right. Yoongi was expelled from school because of me. I mumbled with my head bent low. "I'm sorry." Taehyung began to speak again.
Taehyung
22 May YEAR 22
“Hyung, is that all? Isn't there something else you are hiding from us?” [NOTE: this phrase is at the VERY end of 'Euphoria.']
The surroundings got quiet at once. Everyone's eyes turned on me. I looked straight into Seokjin's eyes. Hyung looked at me. From the stare showed a little bit of tiredness, annoyance, and shame mixed together. I tried to ask again, but someone stopped me by grabbing my arm. I didn't turn around but I knew who it was. It was Namjoon.
“What does it have to do with you hyung? You are not even my real brother.” I felt Namjoon's stare. Even without turning my head I shook off hyung's hand. I knew. I knew that I was getting mad at hyung for unnecessary reasons. That it was my way of saying I was showing my anger by repeating the same message he delivered to someone on the call. There was nothing wrong about what he said. I was only a year younger than hyung. I wasn't even his real brother. He was right that I had to do my things by myself. But I was sad. I was so mad that I couldn't say anything back. I wanted him to know how I feel.
“Taehyung, I'm sorry. Let's stop talking about this issue here.” Seokjin was the one who broke the silence. The person who called my name and the person who said sorry were all Seokjin. Namjoon didn't say a word. “What do you mean stop? Tell us everything while we are on the topic. Hyung, you have something you are hiding from us.”
“Let's talk about this outside.” Namjoon spoke as he grabbed my arm again. I tried to let go of his hand but this time held my arm tightly and tried to pull me outside. I tried to resist. “Let go of me. What gave you the right to stop me? What do you know? You don't know anything! Hyung you think you are something great don't you?” It was that moment. He let go of my arm. From that I stumbled from the reflex. No, I didn't stumble because of the reflex. The moment hyung let go of my arm it felt like the mid ring broke. It felt like everything I relied on started to crack and crumble down. Maybe I didn't want hyung to let go of my arms, lest drag me out while getting mad at me. Like you would do for a real brother, because it's a person who is so important that you can't let go. I wished that he’d scold me more.
But he let go of my arm. It just made me laugh. What's so important about being together? What are we to each other? In the end we are all alone. That was when Seokjin hit me.
[NOTE: Fight scene between Tae and Jin in 'Blood, Sweat & Tears - JPN Vers.']
Jimin
22 May YEAR 22
"We should go, too." That's what Hoseok said. I turned my head, looking past the door of our lodging. The table, chairs, pots, and dishes were scattered all over the place. limn, come on? I closed the door hurriedly. They were way ahead of me. Yoongi and Hoseok took the lead, with Jungkook following closely behind them. There were seven of us when we first came, and now only four were left.
I looked up as we passed the observatory. There was no light on the beach after the sunset. The observatory and sea withdrew into the darkness, and nothing was visible. There was only the roar of lapping waves. I realized that this was the place. The place we visited when we first came to the sea together. The rock, which was said to make dreams come true. We cried out at the top of our lungs on this same spot where the rock had been blown to bits to make way for a new resort. "Jungkook, wasn't it somewhere around here?" I looked back, but Jungkook was already bolting way ahead of the others. Hoseok called after him, but he didn't seem to hear. It occurred to me then. Jungkook is also moving forward along his own path. Jungkook had always been behind the others. He had tagged along and stopped when the others stopped. I was the same. I looked in every direction at an intersection. I had to turn left to get to the train station or turn right to take the bus home.
I had to go back home someday. I couldn't avoid it forever. I had to confess my lies and tell the truth to my parents. Even if they weren't willing to hear them. I had to start fastening the first button at some point. I saw Yoongi step into the road on the left. "Jimin, hurry up." Hoseok turned his head towards me. "Hoseok, I'm going home now." With a puzzled look, he asked, "Home?" I nodded. Then, I turned right.
Jungkook
22 May YEAR 22
I thought my body was in the air but in no time I was on the floor. I couldn’t feel anything for a while. My whole body just felt so heavy I couldn’t even lift my eyelids. I couldn’t swallow my saliva, and I couldn’t breathe. As my consciousness scattered, the surroundings became dimmer.
Then suddenly as if I was startled by something, my whole body jolted spasmodically. Somewhere between pain and thirst, I can’t identify, I opened my eyes before I knew it. Over my prickly sight like it’s full of sand, something glimmered. I thought it was light, but it was not. It was bright, big, and dim. It wasn’t moving, and it was floating in the air. As I was looking for a while, it began to have a clear shape. It was the moon.
Maybe because my head was tilted backwards, the world was upside-down. The moon was hung upside-down in that world. I tried to cough so I could breath, but I couldn’t move. And then the coldness came to me. I was scared. I moved my lips, but nothing came out as words. My vision started to get darker and darker even though I didn’t even close my eyes. As I was losing my consciousness, someone talked to me. “To live will be more painful than to die, do you still want to live?”
[NOTE: Jungkook's car accident as seen in 'I Need U' M/V.]
Hoseok
28 May YEAR 22
After coming back from the trip to the sea we didn't contact each other much. There was no specific reason. Seokjin and Taehyung looked like they had an argument, Jungkook went a different way, but that wasn't the reason we were estranged. Then what was the reason? That didn't make me contact them first. There was no special reason. Maybe that was the reason.
Looking back at that day reminded me of the sandy wind that always suddenly blew. Seokjin went up the observation tower, Taehyung followed up, we all looked up at the observation tower with our hands covering the sun. With the feeling that this had happened before like deja vu, a strange worry creeped up. “Hyung, the sea we came before. The one with the rock that grants wishes. Doesn't seem like it's here?” With Jimin's question I had a quick look around. Then, I think it was right after that. Taehyung and Seokjin wobbled like they were about to fall off the tower and a wind of sand blew. I covered my toy face with my two arms and closed my eyes. I was scared and worried about what could have happened on top of the tower but due to the gush of sand wind I couldn't dare to open my eyes.
After the wind had calmed down and raised my toy head, I caught Seokjin coming down from the tower. On top of the tower Taehyung looked down at the scene with his head down. Seokjin started the car right after coming down from the tower and took off. I walked towards it but there wasn't anything I could do anymore.
That night we all came back to Songjoo. As Seokjin went back we had no place to spend the night nor a ride to go back home. The first one to say let's go back was Namjoon. Everyone looked disappointed but moved. Maybe we had all hoped that Namjoon would tell us let's continue this trip somehow. However, Namjoon suggested going back and our trip ended. The anticipated sea trip I had looked forward to had become a disaster.
Jimin
29 May YEAR 22
On top of the desk a thin ray of light hit. It was a light that was able to come in through the window that had the academy's name written on it. At the front of the lecture hall, the instructor was talking with a mic in their hand but nothing seemed to go through my ears. I sat far back in the corner of the class with my head down. I fumbled with my fingers trying to catch the light that is escaping between my fingers.
Just because I was able to come out from the hospital didn't mean that something was solved. Actually it felt like I went back a few steps from the starting point. That was why I was forcefully entered into this academy when mom said what I was going to do without a high school diploma. Wouldn't I need to at least attend a GED academy? I didn't have anything to say. At this moment, I didn't have anything I wanted to do nor did I have something I could do.
The whole time I was heading to the academy my heart clenched. Not only going back to studies burdened me but also I was afraid to be with strangers. What do I do if someone recognizes me? How do I reply if they ask why I couldn't graduate high school? The memories of high school time I pushed back frighteningly came back.
Seokjin
30 May YEAR 22
There was only one given hint. Map of the Soul. What that was, what I had to do with it, a very unfamiliar phrase? That, I can't even guess. Even so at that time I needed a starting point to do something and I hoped that the "Map of the Soul' could do that. However it wasn't. After going through various loops, I investigated "Map of the Soul" but nothing caught my hand. Looking back, I think it was the same situation when all this started. When nodding at the question "You think you can save everyone by fixing all the mistakes and problems?" I didn't know a bit of what I was going to go through. I exited the old bookstore that had a lot of dust covered books. As I walked up the stairs and exited out of the alley, a cherry blossom was falling. I turned around as I felt like I had come here before. The bookstore entrance located underground was so dark not even the sign was very visible. Did I confuse it with another bookstore? To find hints about "Map of the Soul" I went to various old bookstores and libraries. It goes without saying all the information and keywords I looked through on the internet. While doing that I might have been here. Or it could be just a similar bookstore. I headed to the car I had parked at the corner of the alley. I started the car and put my hands on the wheel but I didn't know where to head.
Hoseok
31 May YEAR 22
Breath suddenly stifled, I avoided the gazes instinctively. My breath was shaking after dancing for a while, but it wasn’t the cause. I was struck with a thought of how they looked like my mother. No, it wasn’t a thought, wasn’t a recognition, nor was it something I could explain or describe. I couldn’t look straight at the face of the friend whom I had known for more than ten years. We learned to dance together, failed together, fell into despair and cheered up together. We lied down on the floor covered in sweat, throwing towels and joking around. As if touched by a sensation I had never felt before, I scrambled to my feet. As soon as I turned around the corner, I leaned against the wall and stood there. I tried to calm down my unsettled breath, but there came a sound saying “Where are you going, Hoseok-ah.” A voice, maybe it was a voice. A voice calling “Hoseok-ah.” A voice that I can’t even recall well now, that goes back to when I was seven years old.
Seokjin
13 June YEAR 22
After returning from that sea, we were all alone.
We did not keep in touch as if we had planned not to. We merely assumed our existence by the graffiti left on the street, the brightly lit petrol station, and the piano sound from the old building. This was when the afterimage of that night came alive like a vision. Taehyung’s eyes looked as if they breathed fire, the way their eyes watched me as if they had heard something unbelievable. Namjoon’s hand tried to stop Taehyung, and I couldn't suppress it and threw a punch at Taehyung.
Failing to find Taehyung who ran out, I returned to the dorm near the beach and no one was there. Only broken glass cups, blood stains which began to dry up, cookie crumbs which brought me back to what had happened a few hours ago. There was a photo lying in the midst of this. In the photo, we stood smiling while we posed with the sea as our background.
Even today, I just walked past the front of the petrol station. The day when we meet again will come. Someday we will smile together just like the photo. The day when I have the courage to face myself entirely will come. However, right now, this very moment is not the right time. Even today, the damp wind blows like that day. And the next moment, the mobile phone rang like a warning. The photos I hung on the room mirror began to shake. I see Hoseok’s name on the screen.
“Hyung, Jungkook had a car accident that night.”
Jungkook
13 June YEAR 22I heard faint voices and opened my eyes to find Hoseok and Jimin gazing at me. Every time I blinked, their faces kept disappearing and appearing again. "Are you hurt? Are you in pain?” Jimin asked. "I'm fine. I'm not hurt." It was a lie. It was a serious accident and I almost died. The doctors kept warning the others for days that they should be prepared for the worst-case scenario. I regained consciousness after ten days and began to recuperate at an astonishing rate.
“You should've called us. What are we to you?" Hoseok sounded mad. “Hoseok, it's not that I…” I began to talk but couldn't finish the sentence. As soon as I came back to myself in the hospital, I thought of them. If I would've been able to think straight, I would've called them first. But my mind was blank, and I was in pain. The sedative they gave me was so strong that reality, dreams, memories, and illusions all seemed to be knotted up in my head and were impossible to disentangle.
The unbearable pain finally subsided. But the strange images that flashed before my eyes while suffering from fever and insomnia kept coming back. I wasn't sure whether those scenes had actually happened or they were just twisted nightmares triggered by severe pain. I couldn't trust my memory. But I still couldn't contact them. I didn't know what to say or even how to start talking. I just smiled at them. Or I tried to smile at them. My face must've looked like it was all twisted up and I was about to cry.
Hoseok
13 June YEAR 22
I walked out of the room because I felt tears welling up. Jungkook saying he was fine was heart-wrenching. I had just heard of Jungkook's accident that afternoon. The burger joint was packed with pedestrians taking shelter from the rain. Some of them were Jungkook's classmates. "How come Jungkook doesn't show up anymore?" I didn't ask this question for any particular reason. I'd lost contact with all the others after returning from the sea, including Jungkook. Then, an unexpected answer came my way. "Oh, he was in an accident, so he's been absent." "An accident? Is he hurt badly?" "We don't know. He hasn't been to school for what, twenty days?"
I called him immediately, but Jungkook didn't answer. I was about to call again but decided to open our group chat instead. No new messages over the past twenty days. The last message was from when we were at the sea. Was it then? That night when we all parted and went back home. Was it that night?
I left a message that Jungkook was badly hurt. And that, whatever everyone was up to, it was ridiculous not to know what had happened to him for over twenty days. The number next to my message didn't budge, meaning none of the others opened the chat to read my message. Did our days together mean nothing? Were "we" fair-weather friends? I got mad at myself. Mad for not contacting him earlier. Mad for letting him return home alone. Jungkook was not a child. But he was the youngest. He was still just a student.
I strolled up and down the hallway a few times and stopped in front of his room. Through the cracked door, I recognized Jungkook's face. He clearly wasn't fine. He looked as pale as a sheet. Suddenly, the image of Jungkook coming through the door of our empty hideout came into my mind. He was just in his third year of high school. His naive face showed a sense of loss, as if he'd realized something had come to an end. Did our existence remind him of that sense of loss? Four of the others hadn't checked my message in the group chat yet. I posted another message. "This is disappointing."
"You? Dancing?" When I stepped into the room, Jimin and Jungkook were talking about a dance crew. Jimin said it had only been about two weeks since he joined the crew and turned his head bashfully. "That's right. You were a good dancer. We should all go and see you dance."
Taehyung's call came through at that moment. "What have you been doing? Why didn't you check my message earlier?” I tried to sound angrier than I actually was. Taehyung stuttered in a croaky voice as if he'd been crying.
Taehyung
13 June YEAR 22
“How's Jungkook?" That's all I could say. I wrapped up my shift at the convenience store and stepped onto the street to find puddles here and there. It had rained a few hours ago. I'd noticed the rain when I turned my head to look out the glass door when one of the customers bought an umbrella. My face was reflected back to me in the puddle. My eyes filled with tears and my throat was choked.
Hoseok said he was with Jungkook and Jungkook looked better than he thought. I dropped down. "I'm OK." Hoseok must've handed his phone over to Jungkook. He seemed to be pretending that he was OK. "How about you?" “Worry about yourself" My reply was curt without meaning to be. Jungkook laughed bashfully. "I'm going over there right now."
I couldn't keep my word. I got to the hospital in no time, ran up the stairs because I couldn't wait for the elevator, and darted down the hallway. I was just about to jump into Jungkook's room, but I froze there. I could hear voices through the cracked door. It was Namjoon. Seokjin was there, too. I stepped back without realizing it.
"I'm always the same." Namjoon said. Indeed, he was. He was just going on with his life. I dropped down on a bench in the hallway. People in patient uniforms walked by, and some were in tears. If someone asked, I must've answered the same. That I was always the same. That was the truth. I just went back and forth between my house and the convenience store. Dad was still drinking and making trouble from time to time. The indoor light was still dim and the drain got clogged frequently.
There was one change. The nightmare had stopped. The nightmare of Yoongi dying, Jungkook falling, and Hoseok in a frenzy of despair. Come to think of it, the nightmare must've stopped after the night we fought at the beach. It was replaced by another dream. Tears ran down Seokjin's face. Blue flower petals rolled on the asphalt street at night. They were trampled down, and were tinted with someone's blood.
I bent my steps. The elevator was coming up from the second basement floor. I looked back at the patient room. I wasn't ready to meet Seokjin and Namjoon yet.
[NOTE: Tae's dreams went from foreshadowing the hyyh events to the highlight reels. this scene ties to the part in 'Highlight Reels 起承轉結' where the girl Jin met gets hit by a car.]
Namjoon
13 June YEAR 22
I arrived at Jungkook's hospital room in the middle of the night. Jungkook seemed OK. He laughed a lot and talked a lot. I did, too. We talked about the gas station, the weather, and whatever else so we didn't have to talk about what was really important. Jungkook should've asked. But he didn't. He didn't ask why the others fought that night, why we left, and why we didn't come back. I was no different. I didn't tell him why I left our lodging without saying anything and didn't ask Seokjin what problems he had with Taehyung. We just swallowed the questions that we should've blurted out. On our way back, Seokjin asked me if I was OK. "Do you know you haven't said a word yet?" I told him I didn't know and I was sorry. I told him I was fine. We parted near the gas station.
I looked around the street just before I went into the gas station. It was desolate. The red "Do Not Walk" signal turned to the green "Walk" signal at the crosswalk. I crossed the street and walked along the railroad. The fourth container from the end. We had a campfire here before we left for the sea. This was the first time I came here since that day.
Dust rose when I opened the container door. I stood there for a while until my eyes got used to the darkness. From what I'd heard from Jungkook, the others didn't keep in touch with each other. No one updated me about Taehyung, but nothing much would've changed. This container was the only place where Taehyung could have taken shelter from his dad. I knew it but didn't drop by. It was exhausting enough to go back and forth between the library and gas station. It was the truth and an excuse at the same time. Deep down inside, I might have been avoiding Taehyung. I couldn't afford to confront Taehyung, it was too emotionally exhausting.
As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I could see different corners of the container. They were filled with memories of us sharing our lives together. I told Seokjin that I was OK, but really I wasn't. Jungkook who got into an accident couldn't be OK. It couldn't be OK to just drown what happened that night all at once. If Taehyung and Seokjin hadn't got into a fight that night, if I'd stayed with the others, if anyone had been with Jungkook, then there wouldn't have been an accident.
But I said I was OK. I casually chatted with him as if none of it was my fault and tapped him on his shoulder, telling him to recover quickly. I said it like it was a word of blessing or advice or consolation. I hadn't changed a bit. I was always hesitant before asking questions and making choices at a fork in the road.
Yoongi
15 June YEAR 22
The clanking, ringing noise in my head of music was the only thing I could recognise. How much I’d drunk, where this was, what I was doing. Didn’t want to know, not even important. I saw it was night as I stumbled outside. I swayed. Whether it was a passerby, kiosk or wall, I just crashed into it however. It didn’t matter. I just wanted to forget everything.
Jimin’s voice was still clear. “Hyung. Jungkook-” The next memory was of running crazily up the hospital stairs. The hospital corridor was long and dark, to the point of strangeness. People in hospital gowns passed me. My heart was racing. Everybody’s faces were too pale. They didn’t even have any expression. They were like dead people. In my head, the sound of my breath shook me raggedly.
Past a hospital door left ajar, Jungkook was lying down. I didn’t even realize that I swiveled my head back. I couldn’t look. At that moment, suddenly, the sound of a piano, a fire, and a building crashing down could be heard. I wrapped my head in my arms and slid to the ground. It said it was because of me. It said if only I didn’t exist. The voice of my mom – no, my own voice – no, someone else’s voice. With those words, I was in pain for a long time. I wanted to believe it wasn’t so. But Jungkook was lying there. In a corridor where patients were going to and fro as if dead, Jungkook was lying there. I truly could not enter. I could not check. As I stood, my legs swayed. As I went back, tears formed. It was a funny thing. I didn’t remember the last time I’d cried.
As I was trying to cross the road, I turned around, for someone grabbed onto my arm. Who was it? No, it didn’t matter. Whoever it was, it’d be the same. Don’t come near. Go. Please just leave me alone. I don’t want to hurt you too. I don’t want to get hurt. So please don’t come closer.
[NOTE: this phrase is written on Yoongi's 'Highlight Reel' poster.]
Yoongi
15 June YEAR 22
I woke up from a weird dream. I thought I heard someone knock on the door, but I couldn't hear anything after getting up. I must've heard it in my dream. "What time is it?" I picked up my phone, but the battery was dead. I connected my phone to the charger and got out of bed. My head ached and my shoulders felt stiff. The piece I'd worked on until dawn was replaying again and again. I'd been staying up all night for several days, but I still couldn't find the key to unravel the tangled notes.
Maybe it was because of that piece replaying over and over again, but in my dream, I was roaming around in the fog following a faint whistling sound. After a long time, I arrived at the garden of an apartment complex. There I found a piano key lying among thick bushes. The half-burned piano key was covered with soil and rotten leaves. I walked into the garden and reached out for the key. Just as I'd almost grasped it, the apartment complex, the fog, and the whistling sound all disappeared at once. The next minute, I was standing in the middle of this workroom. In the distance, I was sitting in front of the piano with Jungkook. Jungkook said something, and I laughed. [NOTE: scene from 'Highlight Reel 承'.] When was this? I couldn't recall the exact date, but this scene was imprinted on my memory as clear as day. There were many days where I could clearly see the scene. All of a sudden, it became dark outside, and I was wandering through the night street. I was on my way back from the beach. I put my hands into my pockets as I talked about my work to Hoseok, and I felt the piano key with my fingertips. The dream continued on in this disjointed manner. Moments overlapped with one another and fragments of memories piled up in a mess.
I heard a banging sound at the entrance just as I turned off the music. Who could that be? I opened the door but no one was there. I drank a cup of water and lay down on the sofa. The past few weeks had been a hectic merry-go-round. Everything just couldn't go smoothly when composing music. It was hard to concentrate at first. And I was also not used to working with a partner.
The woman was straightforward and outspoken. She popped in and out of my workroom whenever she felt like it. She never hesitated or beat around the bush when she evaluated my work. She took away my lighter when I tried to smoke and threw me a lollipop instead. [NOTE: this is the girl from 'Highlight Reel 起'. she's a musician who works with Yoongi to make extra cash.] She nagged me to sleep and eat. I couldn't argue with her because her performance and pieces were impressive. Because her evaluation was accurate.
That provoked me. I began to spend more and more time in my workroom. I lost my sense of time and became addicted to my work. I would stay up all night once I got down to work. I didn't answer calls or check my messages. All my nerves were on edge, and I didn't want to talk with anY"fle' I switched off the alerts for every chat app. Would I have aimed out as skilled and talented as the woman if I hadn't wasted my time and continued training in music? I wondered. I didn't want to fall behind her.
“This is really nice." That was what that woman said after listening to the unfinished piece yesterday evening. It was an upgraded version of what I'd previously written. “This is really nice." It felt as if I'd heard the exact same words before. was trying to call up the memory when she got her guitar out. Then, she began to harmonize and play variations of the melody. I sat in front of the piano and played along.
"Don't forget. We're meeting at the hospital tomorrow morning." The woman packed her guitar and stood up about two hours later. I looked up at her with a blank face, and she rolled her eyes. Then, I remembered. She'd been giving free solo performances at hospitals and schools. She'd told me last week to tag along to the next performance. I hadn't answered, but she finalized the plan on her own. She said she'd call early in the morning and I should make sure to pick up the phone.
After she left, I sat in front of the piano again. It wasn't bad. But it felt as if something substantial was missing. I distinctly remembered that I'd almost grasped what it was the last time I worked on this piece. I made changes, but nothing clicked. I stood up from the piano bench, feeling pressure on my chest. Maybe I was putting too much emphasis on that because it didn't come to me. Maybe it'd be better to fine-tune the piece a bit more and stop waiting for that something. I looked out the window. The sun was coming up.
My phone vibrated as it powered up. She hadn’t called yet. I lay down on the sofa. My phone rang after a few minutes. The name ‘Jimin’ appeared on the screen. [NOTE: the phone call is from 'Highlight Reel 起承轉結'.] That instantly reminded me of a scene from my dream last night. A house was aflame. Someone asked me “Is there anyone inside?” I answered “No, there’s no one inside.” The scene shifted and I was sitting in Mom's unlit room. Mom was saying, “If I hadn’t had you... If you hadn't been born...."
I don't know how I got from my workroom to the hospital. I was running up the stairs like crazy when I snapped out of it. The hallway was strangely long and dark. People in patient uniforms slid by. My heart kept throbbing. Their faces were pale like sheets. And expressionless. They seemed dead. I could hear my heavy breathing in my head.
I could see Jungkook in his patient uniform lying on the bed through the cracked door. He must be asleep, but he seemed as if he were dead. [NOTE: Yoongi going to the hospital but not going into Jungkook's room is portrayed in their 'Highlight Reel' poster.] "He almost died. The doctors said it was a miracle he was alive. It was that night, that night we came back from the beach." Jimin's voice was still ringing in my ears.
I turned my head. I couldn't look at him anymore. A multitude of images flashed before my eyes like a panorama. The flame that made a crackling sound in a drum at a construction site, Mom's room that had always been unlit, the sounds of the piano that came from the fire, Jungkook's back as he clumsily played the piano at the music shop, Jungkook lying unconscious on the empty street, and the pain and fear he must've gone through as he lost consciousness....
She said, "It's all because of you." She said, "If you hadn't been born...." Mom's voice. Or was it mine? Or was it someone else's? I'd been tormented my whole life because of those words. I wanted to believe that they weren't true. But Jungkook was lying there. He was lying in a hospital where patients roamed around like the living dead. If I'd just ignored him and left the music shop, if I'd just died in the flames, would none of this have happened?
At that moment, the melodies of the woman's guitar penetrated my mind. The guitar sound overlapped the crackling sound of the blazing fire, the sound of the piano, and countless other sounds. I covered my head and ears with both arms, but the sound of the guitar only grew louder. I turned and began to escape down the hallway. I bumped into passersby, but I didn't have time to turn around and apologize. They shouted curses at me. I didn't look back. I had to run away from that voice and the hallucination. My head ached. I’d lost all my confidence. I ran down the hallway, faltering and staggering, and got out of the hospital.
Jungkook
15 June YEAR 22
A noise from outside the room woke me from sleep. I was having a strange dream but couldn't quite remember the details. The night of the traffic accident replayed like a blurry CCTV screen in black and white. I could feel my heartbeat slow down and then quicken explosively. All of a sudden, pain surged. and someone was whispering faintly. The next minute. I woke up writhing in pain.
My entire body was soaked with sweat. The sunlight came through the window and right onto my face. I stepped into the hallway and was met by the usual scene. It was my first time using crutches. I still needed to get used to them but they were much easier than a wheelchair. I went through the entrance. It was breezy. My sweat cooled quickly, and it felt chilly on the back of my neck. It wasn't as warm as I thought inside my patient room.
As I sat down on a bench and opened my sketchbook. the doctor in charge came over to me. He said it was a miracle that I had recovered, he hadn't thought it'd be possible. He tapped me on my shoulder, saying I was the living proof of a miracle.
“You should be good for the rest of your life." I turned my head and saw a girl standing there who I'd met yesterday in the hallway. The kid said it was so amazing to find a miracle right next to her and asked me how I felt. I responded that I was just really healthy.
I lowered my eyes again to the sketchbook. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 承'.] Before I knew it, I was drawing what I'd seen in my dream. My memories were blurred like the CCTV screen. It was hard to concentrate on my drawing or the memories because the girl kept asking me questions. After a while, I looked up. A familiar song was playing. Someone was giving a performance in the distance. I definitely knew this song. Yoongi sometimes played this in his workroom. I went over to the stage on my crutches. A lighter marked Y.K. was hanging on the guitar. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 承'.]
Taehyung
25 June YEAR 22
I slowed down on purpose and listened carefully to the small sound of someone running behind me. [NOTE: scene from 'Highlight Reel 承'.] Today was the third time we ran into each other at the convenience store. If there was any difference, it’s that they ran away as soon as they saw me. They strolled around the empty lot behind the convenience store and hid away right after I showed up. They thought they were hiding well, but their shadow was stretching out to the front of the empty lot. I giggled. I walked away pretending I didn’t see anything, and they began to follow me.
I entered a narrow alley. This was the only place in this neighborhood where the street lamps weren’t broken. The alley ran long with the street lamp standing somewhere halfway. When the source of the light is ahead, the shadow stretches behind. So right now my shadow would cast behind me. Maybe it would even reach the feet of the person who had been following me with bated breath. I soon reached the street lamp and my shadow immediately hid under my feet. I began to speed up my pace. Leaving the lamp behind, now my shadow started to cast in front of me. Soon enough, another shadow that wasn’t mine appeared on the dusty cement road. As I stopped, the person stopped and stood there as well. Two shadows of different heights standing still side by side.
I spoke. “I’m gonna wait until you come here.” The shadow jumped as if surprised, and held its breath like it wasn’t there. “I can see you.” I pointed at the shadow. Soon. the sound of footsteps began to approach me, stamping on purpose. I laughed.
Namjoon
30 June YEAR 22
With somewhat a weird feeling, I looked at my hands pressing the open button as if it had a will of its own. There were moments like this. Moments that even though it was clearly the first time, I feel like it had repeatedly happened countless times. Right before the elevator door closed, it opened again and people crowded in. I spotted someone with hair tied up by a yellow rubber band. It wasn’t because I knew that person would be here that I pressed the open button, but I felt like that person would definitely be here. I slowly stepped further to the back. I lifted my head up as my back pressed against the cold elevator wall, the yellow rubber band coming into my view.
A person’s back speaks up many things. Among them, I can only understand a few. Some I can vaguely guess and some are ultimately left ungrasped. I was suddenly struck with the thought that you can only say you know a person when you are able to read everything from their back. If so, maybe there would also be someone who can read me from my back. As I looked up, our eyes met in the mirror. For a second, I avoided the gaze. When I looked up, there was only my face in the mirror. My back was no longer seen.
Jimin
3 July YEAR 22
Hoseok had been in a bad mood since he visited Jungkook. If anyone could truly tie the seven of us together as ‘we’, Hoseok could. He embraced and protected "us" like a shelter. But he wasn't always as bright and cheerful on the inside as he tried to appear in front of us. It was closer to a sense of responsibility. He instinctively sensed the wounds and pain of those around him and couldn't bear them well. This was why he pretended to be livelier than he actually was by nature.
Even today, Hoseok just sat in one corner of the practice room for a long time and left without saying a word. I joined ‘Just Dance’ and began to learn how to dance right after I returned from the sea. Hoseok gave me the opportunity. I was awkward at meeting new people as I'd spent too much time in the hospital. He brought a new dance partner, too. She was a friend he'd met at the orphanage.
She was the only person who could make him laugh when he was in that mood. When she murmured something while looking at his phone together, he chuckled. "You laughed. You laughed." She made fun of him. Hoseok turned his head away, telling her to stop it. He chuckled again.
The practice room became silent in a flash after I turned off the music. I just lay there on the floor. I liked dancing when I was little. I danced a lot and often was praised for it. But the patient room wasn't a good place for dancing. When I attended school in between hospital stays, I just sank my head on my chest to avoid the eyes of my classmates. After a while, my body felt so stiff. I couldn't perform the motions that Hoseok did so easily. There was nothing to do but keep practicing, even after everyone else had left.
I replayed the video of the dance moves I'd learned earlier on my phone. Hoseok's moves were fluid but accurate in the video. I knew that they were a product of years of practice and that it would take a long time for a novice like me to reach that level. It was wishful thinking. I could only keep sighing out loud. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reels 承'. Jimin tapes Hobi and his orphan friend feeling envious that he doesn't have as much skill, but is also envious that he's not the one Hobi fully turns to during his 'moods'.]
I went to my parents' house" the day I left the beach alone. As I looked up at the brightly lit windows, I couldn't help but think, "Has this place ever been our house?" I pressed the bell at the front gate. It took awhile for it to open. I took the elevator and got off at the 17th floor. Although the door was open, no one came out to greet me.
My parents were sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching a black-and-white movie on TV. "I don't want to go back to the hospital." I blurted out after some hesitation. "Don't worry. I won't do anything rash. But I'm not going back there." "Where have you been?" Mom asked. "With my friends." "Friends? Wash up and go to bed. We'll take some time to think about what to do with you." Dad cut in.
I bowed and went to my room down the hallway. As soon as the door closed behind my hack, I collapsed. “We'll take some time to think about what to do with you.” Dad’s voice rang in my head. I tried to brace myself, but it wasn’t easy. I barely slept that night. Instead, I made two resolutions. I'll discover what I'd like to commit myself to. And prove that I'm good at it.
I picked myself up and stood in front of the mirror. I could imitate the turns pretty well, but my feet kept getting twisted up. I kept making mistakes. I was supposed to do steps with my new dancing partner the next day, and I wanted to impress her. I wanted to be recognized as an equal instead of hearing "not bad."
Jimin
3 July YEAR 22
I eventually lay down on the floor. After turning off the music, everything around me became quiet, nothing heard save for the sound of my breathing and the thundering of my heart. I pulled out my phone and played the choreography video I learned by day. Hyung’s movements in the videos were smooth and accurate. I knew it was the result of countless hours, sweat and practice, and it was greed to someone who didn’t have much like me. But understanding and desiring were different, so I often sighed. I stood up all of a sudden again. I could mimic his turns but my steps were still messed up. I kept making mistakes at the part where we changed position and matched the formation. We decided to match it tomorrow, but until then, I wanted to do it properly, one way or another. Rather than a joking “Pretty good” compliment, I wanted to be acknowledged as a real and equal partner like when I danced with hyung.
[NOTE: Jimin videotapes and practices the moves of Hobi's dance partner because he wants to prove he can be on their level and dance with Hoseok.]
Jimin
4 July YEAR 22
When I came to my senses, I was washing my arm as if to scrape the skin off. My hands were shaking and my breath was unsteady. Blood ran down my arm. The eyes in the mirror were bloodshot. The events that just occurred came back to me in fragments.
In a split second, my concentration shattered. I was paired with a noona from my dance club for this dance, but our movements became tangled and we bumped into each other. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 轉'.] I fell to the rough ground and my arm started to bleed. At that moment, the events that had occurred at the Grass Flower Arboretum came back to me. It was something I thought I had overcome. But it was not so. I had to run away. I had to cleanse myself. I had to hide. The person in the mirror would always be the eight year old child who ran through the rain. And then, it came to me. Noona, too, had fallen.
Nobody was there in the practice room. Past the door left ajar, the rain was pouring in violently. I could see Hoseok running. He was getting drenched. I ran to him with an umbrella. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 轉'.] I finally stopped in my tracks.
There was nothing I could do. All I could do was fall and get someone hurt, and then get scared by being hurt myself and forgetting them, and then running back too late and stopping. I walked the other way. Every time I took a step, raindrops splashed on my sneakers. Headlights of a car spun past. It was not okay. No, it was okay. It did not hurt. This wasn’t even a wound. I really was okay...
Hoseok
4 July YEAR 22
While they were applying emergency assistance, I came into the corridor. Though it was night, quite a few people were still there, pacing. There was water dripping from my hair, drenched in rain and sweat. [NOTE: in 'Highlight Reel 轉' Hoseok carried the concussed dancer to the hospital in the rain.] As I was shaking my hair, I dropped the kid’s bag. Random things fell out. Coins rolled away, as pens and towels scattered too. And in the midst of it, there was an airplane e-ticket. Taking hold of it, I scanned the information.
Then, the doctor called for me. He said I did not have to worry because it was a light concussion, and after a moment, the kid came out. “You okay?” She said her head hurt a little as she took her bag to carry it. With that movement, she saw the e-ticket peeping out, and turned to look at my face. I switched shoulders to carry the bag and pretending nothing was wrong, I pressed on. As we came to the entrance, the rain continued to fall. We stood side by side at the door.
“Hoseok.” The kid called out to me. She had the expression of someone who had something to say. “Wait a moment. I’ll buy an umbrella.” I just ran into the rain without a thought. There was a corner store over there. I had known that recently, that kid had auditioned for an international dance team. That she had ordered a plane ticket would mean that they had been accepted. I did not want to hear what she had to say. I did not have the confidence to congratulate her.
Hoseok
7 July YEAR 22
My ankle didn't heal well. I had a small accident a few days ago. Now I can say that it was "small," but it was serious at the time. Jimin and that girl ran into each other while practicing a dance move and they both fell hard. I carried the girl on my back and ran to the hospital. It wasn't far, but it was raining. She was unconscious.
While she got treated, I paced up and down the hallway. It was late at night, but the hallway in front of the emergency room was full of people drinking coffee from the vending machine or looking at their phones. Rain and sweat dripped from my hair. I shook my hair with one hand, sitting down on a bench in one corner, and dropped her bag by mistake. Coins rolled around on the floor, and ballpoint pens and a handkerchief were scattered all over. There was also a plane ticket. I knew that she'd applied for an audition for an international dance team. The ticket must've meant that she won the spot.
At that moment, the doctor called me up. I put the ticket back in her bag and walked towards the doctor. He said that the girl had hit her head and had a concussion and that I didn't need to worry too much. It was still raining outside. I stood by the entrance with her. "Hoseok." The girl called me. She seemed as if she had something to say. "Wait here. I'll go buy an umbrella." I ran out into the pouring rain. A convenience store came into view. I didn't want to hear what she was going to say. I wasn't sure if I could congratulate her.
Jimin was anxiously waiting for me back in the practice room. I told him that the girl was OK, but Jimin looked dejected and bent his head low. The next morning, my ankle was swollen. I'd tripped slightly the night before while carrying her on my back. It was raining, and I was running. I didn't even fall. My foot slipped just a little. I put on a pain relief patch and tried to walk more carefully. I thought it'd be OK. It didn't swell up that much at first. But it got worse and worse. I had to stay on my feet all day at the burger joint. And I couldn't skip dance practice.
Taehyung
10 July YEAR 22
I darted down the sloping roads and through narrow back alleys. I'd lived in this neighborhood for about twenty years. I knew every nook and cranny. Every corner brought back stories and memories. But this wasn't the time for reminiscing. The police were chasing me. I couldn't afford to get lost in memories. But as I turned one corner after another, as I jumped one fence after another, it felt as if time was winding backwards.
I spray-painted graffiti at the bus stop for the first time in a long time. I picked up the spray cans again because of one girl. I ran into her while she was trying to steal food from a convenience store a few days ago. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 起'] She couldn't bring herself to look down at her empty hands. She was obviously scared of her empty hands. I didn't want to admit that I knew exactly how she felt. You have to look squarely into your own empty hands. No one can do it for you. But I couldn't turn my head away from her. I recognized the look on her face. The look when you feel like you don't belong anywhere in the world. When you're afraid you are responsible for everything that went wrong in your life. When you are lonely and don't know where to go or stay.
I saw that girl from time to time after that day. We didn't do anything special together. We just sat on the street or walked along the railroad. Then we did some graffiti together. She seemed to feel awkward holding a spray can for the first time but did her best to follow what I did. Finally, we came to the bus stop. Namjoon got off at this bus stop. The police also frequently showed up here. I once got caught spraying graffiti here. The girl tried to read my face as I stood still with a spray can in my hand.
I hadn't been in touch with Namjoon since I saw him at the hospital. But I did pass by his container by the railroad one night several days ago. I was out in the street to get away from Dad and his drunken temper. I just blindly ran out, wandered around aimlessly, and saw the light on in the container. Someone was in there. It must've been Namjoon. I wanted to go in. But I couldn't. I got closer and could hear a faint melody and snoring sound. I sat on the ground in front of the container and looked up at the sky. It was literally pitch black without any hint of stars.
The police were gaining on me fast. I was hiding in an alley with a dead end. There was no way out. It was meant to be. Even if I stopped reminiscing and concentrated on getting away, I'd get caught anyway. It was the expected outcome. No problem could be solved with empty fists. I walked out of the alley and put both my arms up. I surrendered.
[NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 轉'.]
Namjoon
13 July YEAR 22
I packed my bag and got out of the library. It's been over a month since I started working night shifts at the gas station. And I went to the library during the day. I was beat after coming home from working all night. But I didn't just sit around after the alarm went off. It's not that I'd accomplished anything over the past month. I just stared out the window or skimmed through magazines in a daze. It wasn't like I wasn't feeling impatient. I knew I had to go at my own pace. But it wasn't as easy as I thought. What were all these people doing here in the library? Would I be able to catch up with them? But I didn't know where to start or what to hold onto.
Namjoon
13 July YEAR 22
Several days ago, I was here and saw graffiti. I automatically looked around, but Taehyung was nowhere in sight. I stared at the graffiti painted all over the wall for a while.
Namjoon
13 July YEAR 22
I leant my head on the bus window. From the library to the petrol station. The road I travel daily, the boringly normal landscape sped past the window. Would there be a day I would escape this landscape. It seemed impossible to judge what tomorrow would bring, or to wish for something.
Ahead of me, I could see a girl with a yellow hair tie sitting there. As if she was sighing, her shoulders lifted up before dropping. And then she put her head on the window. For a month already, we had studied at the same library and gotten on the bus at the same stop. Though we had not said a word to each other, we were looking at the same landscape, living through the same time, and sighing the same sigh. The hair tie was still in my pants pocket. [NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 承'.]
The girl always got off three stops before me. Whenever she stepped off, I wondered if she would be going to hand out flyers again. What sort of day would she have to have, what sort of work would she have to do. How much frustration would she feel, for a tomorrow that felt like it would not come; like a thing like tomorrow did not exist in the first place. I thought of such things.
The stop that she had to get off was reaching closer. Someone pressed the bell, and passengers stood from their seats. But the girl wasn’t one of them. Just leaning her head on the window sill, she kept seated. It seemed as if she was asleep. Should I wake her? I was momentarily conflicted. The bus was reaching the stop. The girl continued to be unmoving. People got off. The doors shut, and the bus departed.
The girl did not wake between the next three stops. As I approached the bus exit, I was conflicted once more. I was sure that nobody else would care for her, after I left. The girl would wake far from where she needed to be, and her day was bound to become much more tiring as a result of it.
Leaving the bus stop, I started to walk towards the petrol station. The bus left and I did not look back. On top of her bag, I put her hair tie down, but that was all. That was not the beginning, or even the end. It was nothing from the very beginning, and there was no reason for there to be anything. So I really thought it was indeed nothing.
Several days ago, I was here and saw some graffiti painted on the wall in front of the bus stop. I automatically looked around, but Taehyung was nowhere in sight. I assumed he’d left in a hurry because the spray cans were rolling on the ground. I stared at the graffiti painted all over the wall for a while.
[NOTE: from 'Highlight Reel 起承轉結'.]
Seokjin
14 July YEAR 22
I sat on a bench at a tent bar next to Namjoon. It was after midnight, but the tent bar was filled with guests who had come to close their days with bitter drinks. The call came in the afternoon. Namjoon had asked me to meet him after his shift at the gas station. And he hadn't said anything so far. He just continued to drain glass after glass. I asked him if anything was wrong, and he just smiled and shook his head. "It's just that my life hasn't changed a bit since I was born. It doesn't get better or worse."
Namjoon said that his energy had run dry. That he'd pretended to be a friend when he couldn't do anything for us. That was why he couldn't meet Taehyung or visit Jungkook again. That he was making excuses even at this moment and he was nothing.
Our high school years came to mind after we'd had quite a few drinks. That incident Taehyung disclosed on the beach. Why did Namjoon defend me then? "Why did you do it then?" Instead of answering my question, Namjoon asked another. Why did I do what I did then? Mom's death, my childhood at my maternal grandmother's in LA, Dad's cold expression when I came back to Korea. I'd never felt the warmth of a family. Maybe I was feeling tipsy or it was the night air, but I confided all my secrets that I'd never revealed before.
"Now I know everything about you, but aren't the others also waiting for you to share your story? Waiting for you to give them a clue about what happened then?" Namjoon said after listening to my confession. I told him goodbye and headed home. I strolled along the street for some time, staggering a bit. The night breeze was refreshing, and the moon in the sky was bright. I stopped in front of some graffiti painted on the bus stop. If I confessed everything, would Namjoon believe me? If someone confessed to me what I was going to say, would I be able to believe that person? [NOTE: he's talking about the time-traveling thing here, not the truth about his father and his past.]
A few days ago, I drove past the convenience store where Taehyung was working. Through the car window, I could see him smiling. He was talking to a customer and laughing out loud. That familiar laughter that made his mouth turn into a square shape. What is there to talk and laugh so loudly about with a customer? Well, Taehyung has always been like that. He shook with laughter at jokes no one found funny and shed tears at things no one found sad. How should I reconcile with Taehyung? The future appeared bleak.
Hoseok
16 July YEAR 22
I turned the pages of the sketchbook one by one. We were smiling together in the classroom-turned-storage room, in the tunnel, and against the backdrop of the sea. Jungkook was lying alone on an asphalt road. Blood was streaming down the road. The large moon hung high in the night sky.
"Are you hurt?" I looked back and saw Jungkook coming into his patient room. I danced with my ankle wrapped in a pressure bandage, and now a plaster cast was around that ankle. "I seem to be in better shape than you." I deliberately showed a dramatic reaction to his words and said that his health was unbeatable. Jungkook said he'd undergo a thorough checkup the next week and be able to go home after that if there were no problems.
I decided that we should throw him a party. We'd had a party at Namjoon's container on the day Jimin escaped from the hospital, with hamburgers and cola and cake that Seokjin brought. [NOTE: party scene from 'I Need U' M/V.] We fought over who got to wear the only party hat until it was crushed. We smeared that expensive cake all over each other's faces. Namjoon complained that he'd have to clean up the mess all by himself. But it was fun. The seven of us finally got together for the first time after we left high school. We laughed at every word and every movement. Every minute together was exhilarating and exciting even though we didn't say or do much. I had wanted to make a day like this. One day we met and laughed together again.
"Hey, that night..." Jungkook started to say as we got off the elevator and headed for the front door of the hospital. His gaze was fixed on something outside. He didn't seem to actually be looking at anything. He was just blinking his eyes as if trying to dig up an old memory. "Does Seokjin talk about that night? I mean, has he said that he saw me or...?" Jungkook stopped talking. "Seokjin? Saw you? Where?" I asked, but he didn't open his mouth again.
"You're a good person, right?" Jungkook asked me before we parted. "Stop talking nonsense." I tapped him on his shoulder playfully and waved goodbye. I quickly bent my steps. Am I a good person? Growing up, I'd been told that I was a bright and cheerful kid. I used to be told that I was sensitive and impressionable. Did that mean I was a good person? I'd never given it a thought before. I looked back and saw him still standing at the entrance and looking up at the cloudy sky.
Jungkook
16 July YEAR 22
I stood by the window, plugged in my earphones and slowly sang along to the song. It has already been a week. Now I could sing along without looking at the lyrics. I took out one earphone and practiced with my voice. They said they liked it because the lyrics were beautiful, but the lyrics were embarrassing, so I just scratched my head. The sunlight of July was streaming through the big window frame. The green leaves were fluttering and shining, probably because of the wind, and the touch that the sunlight left on my face felt different each time. I closed my eyes. I looked at the yellow, red and blue tingeing behind my closed eyes. I don’t know if it was because of the lyrics or because of the sun, but something was rising from inside my heart, tingling and burning.
Taehyung
17 July YEAR 22
I thought my side was going to rip apart in pain. My sweat dripped. The hiding place in the railway, the empty lot behind the corner store, underneath the overpass, the kid was not to be found. I ran to the bus stop but here too, she was unable to be seen. Those waiting for the bus stared at me strangely. What had happened? We hadn’t promised to meet, but it was still strange. The kid always turned up somewhere, and followed me wherever I went. Even if I said she was annoying, it was useless. But in any of the places we’d been together, the kid could not be found.
Having arrived at a familiar wall, I stopped my footsteps. It was graffiti we had done together. It was also the first artwork she had completed. On top of it, a huge X sign had been drawn. It was that kid. I hadn’t even seen her, but I still knew. How? There was no answer, per se. But on the wall, there were many images superimposed on each other.
The way she laughed on the day I lay on the railway and hurt my head. The way she had helped me rise after I fell trying to help; her expression when she had been mad that I stole her bread to eat it. The way her expression would dim when we passed a family portrait store. The way her eyes would unknowingly trail after passing students. As we sprayed this wall, I had said this: “If something’s hard, don’t just suffer alone, and tell me.” The X was drawn over all our memories. It felt like they were saying all of those things were fake. It felt like they were saying everything was a lie. Without knowing, I curled my hand into a fist. Why? There was no answer, of course. I turned and walked away. I was alone again. That kid, and myself, both alone.
Namjoon
20 July YEAR 22
I raised my head while flipping through magazine ad sections. On the other side of the table’s window, a person with a different face was sitting down. Thick book, big bag, the white paper cup - it was all similar but it wasn't her. I put my attention back to the magazine. I looked at the same page for hours. Due to the repeated thoughts, words were not coming into my head. Why am I sitting here? I couldn't think of an answer. In the middle of all these people who are paying attention to something I was just flipping a magazine with no energy. I did have anxiety and I was in a hurry to do something. I know it's not good to be just like this.
I returned the magazine and went between the bookcases. On the bookcase that was taller than me had rows of books. The wind that came through the open window, the smell of books and dust blew in the air. It reminded me of my high school days. When I hung out in those kinds of classrooms. Even then the smell of the book was like this. Did the 'Me’ now grow up a little from the ‘Me’ of the past? I couldn't be really positive. Perhaps everything about me might have stopped at that time. I shifted myself to the bookcase on the other side. I picked up the book I used to study back then. I had to start again. Starting from the ones I gave up and everything.
Seokjin
24 July YEAR 22
I followed Dad into the brightly lit conference room. I sat on a chair by the entrance and looked around. I wasn't sure why I'd been summoned there. Dad sat in the center and was surrounded by familiar faces. I looked at the clock. The discharge party for Jungkook must've started. I was thinking of calling the others when Dad opened his mouth and the entire room became still. The atmosphere was heavy, but it didn't feel ominous. Rather, the room was buzzing with excitement and expectations. The lights went out, and the title of the conference appeared on the screen. Masterplan for the Redevelopment of Downtown Songju.
Dad had called me all of a sudden. To be exact, it was his secretary who called me. I'd said I had an appointment, but I didn't think it would work. Dad asked me in the car on our way here if I was still hanging out with those so-called friends of mine. I didn't answer. He wasn't asking a question. He was just belittling them, reproaching me for getting along with them, and ordering me to cut ties with them.
He didn't even look at me. "Don't waste your time on nothing. I'm telling you this out of experience. Besides, you'll have to help out a lot here. Try to learn as much as you can. Then, you'll soon grow into an adult worth your salt."
Jimin
24 July YEAR 22
The inside of the container was completely decorated. The hamburgers, fries, and drinks that Hoseok brought were set on the table, and Christmas ornaments were dangling on the walls. Jungkook was sitting in the center.
Only three of the seven cups were filled. Hoseok had left for his part-time shift after laying out the food, and Namjoon was coming late after his part-time shift was over. No one could get hold of Yoongi, and Seokjin said he'd come but hadn't shown up yet. Taehyung sat speechless. Is he still uncomfortable in Namjoon's container? I'd almost dragged him here, but it was impossible to liven up the mood.
This was how we were most of the time after returning from the sea. No one reached out to each other at first, and no one was aware of how the others were doing. Maybe it was inevitable. We were no longer those students who'd ditched school to hang out together. We all had our own set of problems and obligations now. We couldn't afford to disregard them just because we wanted to be together. As for me, I had to work hard to stay out of the hospital and decide whether I'd go back to school. I had to prove to my parents, as well as myself, that I was okay. I had to make sure that I wasn't a burden for anyone.
After some time, Jungkook hesitantly stood up. I held onto him, saying he should stay a little bit longer and see Namjoon. Jungkook just laughed, saying he'd take a rain check. I couldn't keep him there. We cleared the table and left the container. We turned on our phones' flashlight function. It was ten-thirty. We parted in front of the container. As I crossed the railroad and waited for the bus to come, I could see Jungkook and Taehyung walking away in the distance with their flashlights on.
Taehyung
24 July YEAR 22
I darted up the stairs, taking three and four at a time. Liquor bottles were rolling around here and there, and cups and plates were scattered across the floor. Dad had fallen to the ground in one corner with his head bowed. My sister said it was not what I thought even before I opened my mouth. "Dad's voice was a bit loud, and someone must've called the police, thinking he was beating us."
Then the police officers came into view. Women from the neighborhood who were gathered in front of our door clicked their tongues and walked away. My sister kept apologizing and bowing to the police officers. "Nothing was broken and no one got hurt." I didn't need to be ashamed of this situation. Dad's drinking habit had long been the gossip of the neighborhood, but I looked the other way. Dad seemed to have fallen asleep. His face was sunburned and covered with a bushy beard as he was working as a clay laborer at a construction site. He had more gray hair than before. I could see the watery inside of his mouth and his tongue.
I used to kill Dad in my dreams. Once, I almost stabbed him in reality. Maybe it started from that point. I began to sympathize with him. I hated myself for sympathizing with him. Could that person be called a parent? He was not qualified to be one.
Someone tapped me on my shoulder, and I looked back at a familiar face. He was a police officer who'd been dispatched to my house a few times. I'd also seen him at the police station several times when I was called in for my graffiti. I just bent my head low. It was a gesture to say "I'm sorry." for making them rush here for nothing, but I was also uncertain what look to wear on my face. "Your neighbors must be worried about you two a lot. The lady who reported this incident didn't sound annoyed at all and asked us repeatedly to come quickly before someone got hurt. Make sure to find her and thank her later." I asked him if that lady's voice was low and husky. He couldn't recall exactly but it could've been. My sister, who was talking with another police officer, turned her head to look at me.
"Do you keep in touch with Mom?" I asked her after everybody left. She was cleaning up the bottles and plates scattered on the floor, and I was sitting against a wall. Dad was still asleep in that uncomfortable position. The sun had already set, and the long window above Dad's head was pitch dark.
My sister picked herself up and sat at the dining table. She didn't say a word, but her silence more than answered my question. I asked her for Mom's address and telephone number. "I don't know her number. I just know that she lives in a rented apartment in Buk-gu, Munhyeon. Taehyung, why do you want to contact her?" She asked. "To ask her. What she'd been thinking. Why did she leave? Why does she appear again?" My sister sat down next to me. "Taehyung, Mom misses you." I snorted and stood up. She was clearly unaware of me. I told her I was going to ask Mom these questions, but I wasn't particularly curious about her answers. How would it help me even if I knew why she left? I just wanted to release my smoldering resentment. "Why did she come here? She’s the one who abandoned us. And now she wants to play the mom figure?"
I started walking north, towards the direction of Munhyeon. I wanted to walk faster than my throbbing heart. That was the only way for me to be able to breathe. It was already past midnight. Buses had stopped running and I had no money for a taxi. Walking was my only option. In order to get there, I had to cross the railroad and a bridge and pass through downtown. I might be able to get there before sunrise. I sensed someone's footsteps behind me when I was crossing the railroad. Jungkook was following me. I'd completely forgotten that Jungkook was with me when I ran into my house at the sight of the patrol car out front.
"Go away!" I shouted at Jungkook and walked on without looking back. He must've seen it all. The police, the neighbors clicking their tongues, liquor bottles rolling around, Dad snoring, and my sister with her head bent low. Jungkook must have seen it all. I'd never told anyone about Dad's violence. Never. I'd never told the others that Mom ran away. It wasn't because of my pride. Maybe it was. It just didn't seem fair that I should have to explain my miserable situation and life by myself.
I quickened my pace. I'd finally got out of the residential area and climbed up the stairs of a pedestrian overpass over the railroad when I heard footsteps behind me. I took a quick glance and saw Jungkook. I was going to scream why he was still following me but changed my mind. It was none of my business. I stepped onto the bridge after coming down from the railroad. Jungkook was still following me from far behind. I stopped in the middle of the bridge and looked down at the river.
In the dead of the night, roads and buildings were dimly illuminated by the streetlamps, but not the river. The jet-black river ran ferociously under my feet with a roaring sound. It felt more threatening because it wasn't discernible in the dark. Jungkook also stopped behind me and looked down at the river. There were only two of us on the bridge. No pedestrians and no cars. Our t-shirts were wet with perspiration and flapped in the wind.
"Did you know we've been walking for the past one hour?" I waved at Jungkook, and he came closer. We began to walk side by side. "Can I ask where we're going?" I told him I was going to my mom's. I had something to tell her. Jungkook nodded. My pace was getting slower. I suddenly wondered if I was really going to my mom's. I didn't exactly know where she was living. I didn't know her number or address. I had no plans after arriving at the apartment complex. My rage had subsided in just one hour and was replaced with hunger and pain.
I imagined what our encounter would be like. In fact, I had already imagined it countless times. It was the next step that was unclear. After asking Mom my questions, what would she say? Would she answer them at all? If so, or if not how should I react? Maybe it would have been better for all of us if I didn't meet her. That was always my conclusion. But I kept imagining the moment and was now strolling the night street like this without any plan to see Mom.
"Is your leg OK?" Come to think of it, Jungkook just got his cast off. And I'd made him walk for hours. "The doctor said I should walk a lot for rehabilitation." Jungkook showed me a smile and outpaced me as if he was trying to prove it. I couldn't bring myself to say that we should stop here. I decided to trudge on. "Aren't you hungry?" As I loosened up, all my senses came clamoring back. "I'm regretting that I didn't finish off the cake and that hamburger." I giggled at Jungkook's words. Human beings are so absurdly strong, or so absurdly weak, and we were the proof — feeling starved, complaining that our legs hurt, and laughing together even in this situation.
The lights grew brighter and more boisterous, and a busy street soon appeared in front of us. It was far into the night, but the brightly lit street was crowded with people and cars passing by. It was three-thirty in the morning. We sat at an outdoor table outside a convenience store.
Jungkook said he was thirsty as we were about halfway through our instant cup noodles. I went into the store to buy drinks. When I came back, someone was standing in front of Jungkook. He had his back turned to me, so I couldn't tell who he was or what he was doing. Jungkook was looking up at him with an alarmed face. I ran to Jungkook's side and looked at the man.
The man was wearing a dark khaki overcoat in the middle of summer. He had a dirty mop of bushy gray hair, and his scraggly beard was stained with ramen broth. He reeked of alcohol. He was greedily devouring my instant noodles. It'd be no use asking him who he was or why he was eating my noodles. I was surprised but not angry. Actually, I was scared.
At that moment, someone from a group of troublemakers coming out of the convenience store shoved the man's shoulder, and another tripped him. The man in the overcoat lost his balance and pushed the table as he fell down. Jungkook's instant noodle cup toppled over, and the broth spilled all over his legs. Jungkook sprang to his feet and hastily shook it off his pants. He said he was OK and wasn't burned as the broth had cooled already.
The group of troublemakers were walking away, snickering. The man in the dirty khaki overcoat was staring at the toppled cup. His fingers were on the table and covered with noodles. I couldn't bring myself to ask if he was OK. "Shouldn't you apologize? You just made this mess. screamed at the men. They looked back. "No, we didn't. He did. And no one told you to sit there. Little punks out at this hour." The men cursed inarticulately.
The man in the dirty overcoat looked at me. Our eyes met in the air. He had yellowish eyes and a face covered with age spots. He reminded me of someone. Someone who was always on the drink, swinging at everything with his fists, and living like a dictator and a loser. What I expected to happen happened. I flung myself at the men, and two from the group threw punches at me. I dodged the first punch, but the second punch grazed my chin. Jungkook stepped in to stop me but got caught up in the fight as well. The plastic tables and chairs were turned over, and the "No Parking" sign got kicked down. The part-timer at the convenience store had already called the police, as if he were used to such rows. We could hear the siren a minute later. We all leapt to our feet and ran in opposite directions, shouting at each other that they were lucky to get away this time.
I was particularly good at fleeing. I sometimes got caught on purpose, but now was not one of those times. I continued to lead the way, checking whether Jungkook was keeping up. A silvery car passed by us at full speed. Its side mirror brushed against Jungkook. Stunned, he sank down. He'd just been discharged from the hospital after two months because of a traffic accident. It was natural that he was stunned. The car came to a screeching stop, and one of the men who'd hit us earlier stuck his head out of the passenger seat window. "Watch it. We're letting you go just this once. There'll be no
mercy next time." And the car vanished with a roaring engine.
Jungkook slowly picked himself up, holding onto my arm. He looked uncomfortable. He must have hurt his leg when he fell. The inside of my mouth throbbed. Blood smeared on the back of my hand when I wiped my mouth with it. "Where should we go?" JungKook asked. "With this leg? We're going back.” Jungkook began to walk, saying that he was OK. "Look! I'm fine." I stood there and watched Jungkook drag one leg from behind. "Let's go back!" I shouted at Jungkook. I checked my phone. It was four-fifty in the morning. We still had some time to kill until the first bus came. I looked around and found a low hill behind the entertainment district. "Have you seen the sunrise?"
I propped up Jungkook as we walked up the hill. I sank down on the stairs at the end of the gentle slope. They say the sky is at its darkest right before the sunrise, and it was true. No stars were visible in the pitch-dark sky. But neon signs of different shapes and colors were radiating bright lights in the city down below. I turned my eyes northward. I roughly guessed the neighborhood that Mom must be living In. There, that must be it. She must be eating, sleeping, and cleaning in that apartment.
"Jungkook, I followed Mom then." Jungkook stared at me. I fixed my eyes on the lights streaming out of the windows of the apartment complex. Then. That night. That night ten years ago when Mom left home. That night when Mom, my sister, and I were beaten to a pulp by Dad and we cried ourselves to sleep. [NOTE: this is shown in 'STIGMA - Short Film'.] I couldn’t recall why he beat us so hard. But I distinctly remember thinking, I’m supposed to go swimming with my friends tomorrow, and I guess Mom won’t be able to pack a lunch for me. Will my busted lip heal by tomorrow? If not, they’ll make fun of me. My shoulders hurt. I shouldn’t have tried to avoid his punches. My sister is weeping quietly. It was even more distressing to hear it today.
Half asleep, I caught a glimpse of Mom standing at our feet and looking down at us. She was leaving. She was deserting us. I knew it instantly. I pretended to be asleep, got up, and followed her. I didn’t have any plans. I wasn’t thinking of living with her. I didn’t feel bitter or scared. What it’d be like to have no mother, what it’d be like to live without one - it wasn’t something you could just understand.
I followed her for quite some time. In my memory, I walked all night. But my memory must be exaggerated as I was a little child back then. Was she really unaware of me following her? Maybe she was struggling to look forward for fear of having to take me with her if she looked back. “Of course, that thought came to me afterwards. When I struggled to grasp an understanding of her. Now? I don’t know why I came this far.”
“Hey.” I looked up at Jungkook’s voice. “I’m sorry.” I gazed at him. “What are you sorry for? Why are you sorry?” “You couldn’t go see your mom because of me.” Jungkook answered. “Are you an idiot?” I flared. I didn’t mean to lose my temper. But my voice got louder on its own. My tongue continued to trip as I wasn’t good at speaking and didn’t know how to express my feelings. “Why do you feel sorry? People should be sorry for you. What did you do wrong? I should be sorry for bringing you here. My parents, who made me bring you here, should be sorry. Those guys who picked the fight in the first place should be sorry.” I continued to raise my voice. “You are a good person. You are as good as you can be. It’s not your fault. It’s not YOUR fault!”
The sky, which seemed to remain pitch dark forever, began to turn bluish in a flash. The light that permeated the sky from the furthest end sucked in the glimmer of the neon signs. We watched in surprise without a word. The huge red-hot sun surged up over the apartment complex. Is Mom watching the sunrise too?
The two of us sat in the back of the bus next to each other on our way home. It was before dawn broke over us. The road was empty, and the bus continued to race along. I turned my head and looked towards the north once again. That night, Mom had stopped walking. She stood there motionless for some time. She didn’t look back, either. If I had continued forward at that point, I would’ve reached her. I could’ve held onto her hand and asked her where she was going, where she was headed while leaving us behind, and when she was coming back. I could’ve cried, thrown a tantrum and maybe pulled her back home. But I just turned around and returned home alone. My entire body ached and I couldn’t go swimming with the others. I lay on the floor, sweating and trying to sleep. I didn’t know why.
“It’s that man again.” Hearing Jungkook’s voice, I looked out the window. A stooped-over man in a khaki overcoat was walking alone.
Hoseok
25 July YEAR 22
I ran into Yoongi on my way to the practice room from the hospital. I was heading to the practice room without realizing it and stopped. What would I even be able to do there? My ankle had gotten worse. The soft cast had been replaced with a real plaster cast. The doctor scolded me. "You shouldn't strain your ankle." But I couldn't sit down while working at the burger joint. I had a lot going on at the practice room, too. "You have to be extra careful with your ankle. It's been injured before, and it might get damaged permanently unless you take extra care." The doctor kept saying this again and again.
I entered onto the main road leading to my house on my crutches. I hadn't gone home at such an early hour before. I hadn't skipped training without a special reason. I came face to face with Yoongi. He was drunk and staggering at a crosswalk. He didn't recognize me as he brushed past.
I turned my head and fixed my eyes on the "Walk" signal. Two days after my visit to Jungkook at the hospital, I'd gone to Yoongi's workroom. He didn't answer my call, so I just went straight to his workroom. It must've been in the morning because it was before I went to Two Star Burger. I knocked on the door, but no one responded. [NOTE: the banging on the door Yoongi heard in a previous note was probably Hoseok.] The faint sound of music streamed through the door. I thought of calling him again but gave up. I kicked the door instead.
I've known Yoongi since middle school. I knew how his mom had died, how her death had impacted him. I tried to be a comforting, reliable friend to him. I laughed off his harsh words and took him around even though he thought I was annoying. But we were of no importance to him. We thought at least Jungkook would be different. He surely knew what he meant to Jungkook. He'd already heard about Jungkook's accident from Jimin. But he didn't come to the hospital. What's worse, a woman who claimed to be his musical partner came up to me out of the blue several days ago. She told me that she'd found me after asking around with everyone. She said that she wasn't able to contact him.
The "Walk" signal turned green. I began to cross the crosswalk, staggering myself. I looked back as I bent my steps. I tried not to but couldn't help it. Yoongi lay on the street in front of a cart selling accessories. The vendor screamed at him as passersby frowned.
"When are you going to stop doing this?" He looked up at me blankly. "Do you think you're the only one going through tough times? Do you think I put on a smile in front of others because my life is all rosy and bright? Tell me. What are you so upset about? Everyone knows you're good at music, and they all willingly put up with you even when you act up. Yes, you must've been in pain since your mom died. I know. But — You can't go on like this forever. Aren't you going to make music? Can you live without it? Haven't you been happy, even just once, because of music?” I continued. “Why didn't you go see Jungkook? Don't you know what you mean to him? DON’T YOU KNOW WHAT YOU MEAN TO HIM? Don’t you see we're all hurting too? Don't you see that?!"
I didn't mean to push him so hard, but I was really upset. It wasn't entirely because of him. I was upset that I was on crutches. Injuries were inevitable but also fatal for dancers. I thought I'd been on guard, but I got hurt at an unexpected moment. It was my fault. No one else could be blamed for it. I knew I'd be nervous and conscious of my ankle every time I dance, and that'd make me dispirited. Or else, I'd get injured again. And yet I couldn't get away from it. I couldn't live without dancing. I had to keep dancing despite being dispirited and injured.
"It's time to stop running away. If you're going to run away again, don't ever come back." I turned around and crossed the street. "Hoseok." I thought I heard him calling me but I didn't look back. I had always blamed myself for everything that went wrong. I’d always thought I should’ve done this or endured that. I didn't want to live like that anymore.
Yoongi
25 July YEAR 22
I opened my eyes in the middle of the night. It was raining. Curses came out of my mouth automatically as I picked myself up off the ground. I sat still for a while. My entire body was soaked wet with rain. I felt shaky and chilly all over.
“If you're going to run away again, don't ever come back." Hoseok's voice rang in my ears. All I could remember after leaving Jungkook's hospital was that I continued to falter, bump into things, and fall. Seized by drunkenness, headaches, fear, and despair, I was unaware of how much time had passed or where I was. That's when I came across Hoseok. At that moment, I felt choked up. It was half joy and half relief. For some reason, I believed that he'd be able to understand my confusion and fear even though I couldn't understand myself.
But Hoseok looked away. He was pretending not to have seen me. Soon the signal changed and I just stood there watching him walk away. Then someone shoved me and I fell to the ground. I heard people screaming and clicking their tongues at me.
"Why didn't you go see Jungkook? Don't you know what you mean to him?" Of course I knew. Maybe that was why I couldn't go into his room. I was distorted and thorny. Anyone who tried to come near me was bound to get hurt.
I raised my head and looked onto the desolate mountain trail. There were two directions. I could walk deeper into the mountain or I could turn around and go back down. I began to move towards the dark forest. I always took forks on the road. I had no destination. I'd lost my sense of time. Maybe I was going around in circles. It felt as if my knees would give in any minute because of the biting cold and fatigue. I was out of breath, and my heart was throbbing. What if I just collapsed here and died? Well if I'm destined to die here, then this is where I'll die. I sank down.
Raindrops fell on my face. It was as dark with my open as when they were closed. I was drowning in layers of darkness. I thought of death again and again. I wanted to flee from the fears and desires that continued to haunt me. I wanted to run as far from that terrifying object that I was helplessly drawn to but couldn't look at straight, that agony that pushed me from one extreme to the other. Now must be the time. It was all for the better.
I'd inflicted pain on others as I suffered greater pain. I looked away from their wounds. I didn't want to take any responsibility. I didn't want to get involved. That was who I was. This moment must be a blessing for everyone. I blinked slowly and began to doze off. The cold, pain, and fatigue disappeared. And I became numb to the darkness, the light, and my surroundings. Everything became dim.
I opened my eyes again at the sound of a piano. It was silent. Except for the sounds of raindrops falling and leaves rustling. Amidst the silence, the fragile and delicate piano sounds continued to drift towards me. Someone playing the piano deep in the mountains in the middle of the night? I thought it was a hallucination, but it continued.
I smirked. It was that melody. That melody I'd tried so hard to recall. That something substantial that was missing, that made me stay up all night for days on end. Why was it coming to me at this moment of all occasions? I concentrated harder, but the tune was still barely audible and distant and interrupted by the sound of rain. I started coughing.
I tried to stand up but stopped. What would I do now even if I could discern the melody? What would change even if I completed my music? I'd never wanted to be recognized by others, receive applause, or be famous. I'd never wanted to prove myself. Then what would it mean to complete this piece?
But I pushed myself up from the ground with one hand and started towards the direction where the sound was coming from. I was staggering and my body was trembling. My face and hands were numb. I couldn't feel my legs. None of my body parts seemed to be under my control. But I took firm steps, one at a time, to get closer to the melody.
Heavy drops of rain struck my head. My shirt was dripping wet. Every joint and muscle seemed to scream. My legs shivered so violently that I couldn't lift my feet from the ground. My feet slipped on the wet grass, and thorny twigs brushed against my shoulders. I felt chilled to my core and almost collapsed. My pace grew slower and slower. The piano melody had been subsiding with every step I took.
I strenuously quickened my pace to find the source music before it stopped. I was afraid that, if it did, I would never be able to hear it again. I marched forward, not able to tell the walking trail from the forest. I was struck by drooping branches. Then, suddenly, my knees crumpled and I fell to the ground. I was so out of breath that I felt like throwing up. All my senses came rushing back, and I felt the cold, fatigue, and strange surroundings deep in the mountain so vividly. As I quickened my pace more and more, as I hit against more branches, as my feet slipped harder, the piano sound became clearer. The more severe the pain, the louder the sound grew.
I finally stopped walking after wandering in the rain for hours. The melody was more vividly brought to life. It exploded in my head as it combined with what I'd been composing up until a few days ago. I covered my head with both arms and sank down. It was closer to a raw emotion than music. It stimulated my sense of pain rather than my hearing. It was a combination of suffering, hope, joy, and fear. It was everything that I'd tried so hard to get away from.
Suddenly, a scene from one bright sunny afternoon appeared before my eyes. I was playing a tune in front of the piano in my workroom. It was that melody that continued to revolve in my head. "This sounds really nice." Jungkook came closer. I chuckled. "You always say that." It was not a single melody. It was a combination of various memories. From the days I used to playfully pound on the piano keys as a child. From the days my friends danced in sync with my performance in the classroom-turned-storage room. From the days when I stayed up all night writing pieces and inhaled the fresh morning air. My piano was beside me at every happy moment. These happy memories always ended up being shattered to pieces, but they couldn't be denied.
What would it mean to complete this piece? I still couldn't find the answer. But there was something that preceded this question and the answer. I wanted to capture all this before it scattered into the air. It wasn't to please anyone or to prove something. It wasn't even for myself. I just wanted to capture this emotion, pain, and fear, which were about to explode in my head and heart, with music. It didn't have to signal the beginning of something. It didn't have to mean anything. I just wanted to complete this music.
The piano sound was no longer audible. The rain was gradually subsiding, but my body was trembling uncontrollably. I closed my eyes and felt everything surrounding me even more vividly. The raindrops that fell on my cheeks, splashed onto the ground, and flowed in a stream, the chilly wind, the smell of soil, the rustling sound of leaves. And my breathing. When I picked myself up, the sign for the mineral spring came into sight. I thought I'd roamed deeply into the mountain, but I was back where I started. And the path still stretched in two opposite directions. I bent my steps towards the direction where the sun rises.
Jungkook
26 July YEAR 22
In the hospital flower bed, I secretly snapped a flower. Because I was continuously on the verge of laughter, I dropped my head. The midsummer sunlight was blinding. I knocked on the hospital door but there was no response. I knocked once more and then opened the door a fraction. Inside the room, it was for some reason, chilly. And there was nobody there. There was only a quiet darkness that draped over the room.
I left the hospital room. In my boredom and frustration, I pushed the wheelchair, cutting through the corridors speedily, when I met the kid. Because I came so suddenly, I barely stopped by a girl who tied her hair in one. As we left the hospital, I saw a bench. I remembered that at one point, we had sat down and listened to music while drawing. And up there on that rooftop, we had shared strawberry milk too. While in the hands there had always been wildflowers, now there was nobody to give it to.
Jungkook
26 July YEAR 22
When I turned around, the hospital was pretty far from me. The bench that I left on the floor, the window where I looked at the river together with her was now out of sight. Looking back she gave the breathing room in the suffocating hospital. Late evening, if I talked with her on the hospital bench the sun set down. What happened in our hang out place, when we went to the beach for a trip and I told her about when we walked all the way to the train station. She talked about the corner places of the hospital. Which window shows the river, which stairs lead secretly to the rooftop. She knew everything about the hospital.
Her room was empty. Whether she got discharged, or moved to another hospital. I asked the nurses but I got no information. Some reason my heart felt sad. I turned around and started walking again. Far away I was able to see school. I realized that most of the stories that I told the kid were all about what I did with hyung, what I told her all started with 'hyung'. For me who was always alone, hyungs were my friends, family, and my teachers. My story was all in hyung's story and I only existed within the relationship with hyungs.
But for some reason I kept having this thought. That one day they won't be by my side anymore. There might be when I visited and no one was there and no one would tell me the reason. No, something worse might happen.
I remembered that night. The night when a big moon was up, flipped the world. The headlight light that came in my eyes from the flipped sight. The silhouette of the car that passed by me, tail-lamp's red light, engine sound that sounded somehow familiar. I didn't want to make a false accusation. But I kept remembering that moment.
Jimin
28 July YEAR 22
Even today I stayed behind in the practice room. It was already past 12 and the bus was already unavailable. To be honest I waited for the bus to be unavailable. That way I could use the room by myself to practice. When I practiced with others I only saw my shortcomings. So I got anxious. I was also scared. But I wanted to do it somehow. So I stayed behind every night.
Days passed and surprisingly feeling scared was gone from my head. The fact that dancing is so fun, only that remains. For a long time, the small weak me that I made inside my head was the real me. As I danced the weight of my body, the length of my arm, I constantly thought of the speed and the power I could pull out. Dancing me was not small nor weak. My skills in dancing improved honestly. Movements that were not smooth, as I practiced in the end I was able to pull it off. I was growing. It was only by fingernails but I was growing. I also realized I was a talkative person. When I dance stories I couldn't tell, the ones I didn't talk about I was able to express. As I started to dance for the first time I started to like myself.
Jimin
28 July YEAR 22
I checked the inside of Two Star Burger. Hoseok was nowhere to be seen. It's been four days since he last showed up at the practice room. Someone said he told my dance partner that he'd take a break, but after that he didn't answer anyone's call. He didn't even read the messages posted in the ‘Just Dance’ group chat.
I knew his ankle was bothering him. Maybe it was that night. The night when my dance partner was injured because of me. It had rained that night, and he carried her on his back to the hospital in the rain. His condition must be getting worse.
As I stepped into the restaurant, the workers greeted me cheerily. "Is Hoseok off today?" They said he was on sick leave, probably for three weeks, but they weren't sure. His ankle got worse. He had to wear a cast, and the manager recommended that he take some time off.
I ran directly to his house. I couldn't wait for the bus to come, so I ran up the sloping road. It was scorching hot that day. My back was dripping with sweat. I darted up the stairs to his rooftop room. The doorknob, heated by the sunlight, was burning hot. It was locked. I left a message in our group chat. "Where are you, Hoseok?" By the end of the day, he still hadn't replied.
Yoongi
28 July YEAR 22
I could finally manage to get up in the afternoon. I suffered from severe chills for two days after coming down from the mountain. I couldn't remember any details from those two days. I trembled and shivered with fever. I sometimes came back to myself but quickly lost it again.
My sheet was soaking wet. I still felt giddy. I stepped out of my workroom, trying to keep myself steady. I went to the hospital to get an IV and then stuffed food in my mouth. But I threw it all back up. I read Jimin's message while I was rinsing my mouth out in the restroom. Although the number next to the message went down, there were no replies.
I walked along the railroad and arrived at the bus stop. There was an unfinished building in the distance. The construction had been halted for months. The music shop was slightly up the hill after passing by that building. I stopped in front of the music shop. There was no crackling sound of flames or a clumsy, slow piano performance. I didn't have the energy to bend down, pick up a stone, and throw it. The whole thing seemed like the distant past and made me wonder if it had really happened. I could see a piano through the show window.
"Don't you see we're all hurting too? Don't you see that?" That was what Hoseok said the other day. The memories of that day were all tangled up in my head. But I distinctly remember that Hoseok was somewhat different. It wasn't the first time that Hoseok had been angry with me. He'd never been on such an edge, but he had always pushed, pulled, and encouraged me every time I fell. Why did it feel different?
I opened Jimin's message again. "Where are you, Hoseok?" Several hours had passed, but Hoseok hadn't replied. I could see that I'd let him down. It felt as if something inside me was flopping and thumping around. Hoseok often got angry and pushed us. But he'd never lapsed into silence or looked the other way. He was the one who always paved the way for me to come back no matter how far astray I'd gone. Not this time. It seemed irrevocable this time.
Yoongi
29 July YEAR 22
Why is it that I start the melody after the person who will play the guitar and play with me left my side. I looked at the piano from afar lying on my sofa. After getting expelled from the school I had trashed my mother's piano tile. The only item that I was able to take with me from the collapsed house due to fire, I threw the half burnt tile from the apartment window. I thought it was the end. I promised myself that I would never put my fingers on the piano.
It was the next morning when I climbed down the stairs because I couldn't wait for the elevator. I thought I slept for a short amount of time but the sun was already coming up. There was nothing on the flower bed under the window. The security man told me the trash pickup truck came by a few days ago. I lost my mother's piano tiles like that.
Even after that I tried to stop music multiple times. I won't do it anymore. I'm not going back. Music is nothing. But even when I was running away I knew. Like when I went down the stairs tripping, that I'm going to start music again. Music was that to me. In music it was painful but I was also free. It was total confusion but also clear. Fear and confidence, hope and fear, in all the contradicting feelings I felt like living.
I wanted to play piano all of a sudden. From the inside, I wanted to see my true self act strong but what I am is actually fearful and cowardice. I wanted to curse, scoff, hurt, hit, break, hug, and cry with myself. And I didn't want to run away. I wanted to finish the melody that was made with piano and guitar. This time I felt like I could do it.
Seokjin
3 August YEAR 22
I opened the door to the storage classroom and entered. In the unchilly air of a summer night, the smell of mold and dust blended together. For a moment, several scenes crossed my mind. The shining shoes of the headmaster, the face Namjoon had standing outside the door, the day I avoided Hoseok and went back alone. Suddenly, I felt a pain inside my head and felt a chill. Those complex feelings, anger, fear, whatever you call it, flooded in like a pain. All the signals I felt with my body and my heart were clear. I had to get out of here.
Taehyung grabbed my arm as if he saw the look on my face. Hyung, try a little bit more. Remember the memories here. I shook off Taehyung’s hands and turned around. We had been walking around in the heat for hours. We were exhausted. The other guys looked at me like they didn’t know what to say. Memories, memories that Taehyung talked about were just meaningless stories to me. Stories about that thing I did, that thing that happened to me, that something that we did together. It could be the case. It was the case. But memories are not understanding or comprehending. Experience is not something you hear and figure out. It’s something that has to root deeply in your heart, your mind, your soul. But all the memories I had there were but bad things. Things that made me suffer and made me run away.
A fight happened when I decided to go back and Taehyung tried to stop me. But we were all exhausted. The way we hit, dodged and stopped happened with a sense of slowness and heaviness like we were in a dense, hot liquid. In a flash, Taehyung’s legs got tangled with mine. I was wondering if my shoulders hit against the wall when the next moment, I lost my balance and stumbled.
I didn’t know what happened at first. The thick dust made me unable to open my eyes and breathe. I had a fit of coughing. Are you okay? After hearing someone ask, I realized I fell on the ground. I pushed myself up and saw what I thought was the wall had collapsed. Beyond the wall was a huge space. No one moved for a moment. Oh my god, but we have been here for so long Someone said. No one could imagine such space existed on the other side of the wall. But what is that? The dust settled and a cabinet standing in the middle of the empty space came into our sight.
Namjoon opened the cabinet’s door. I took a step closer. Inside was a notebook. Namjoon picked up the notebook and turned over the first page. For a moment, I held my breath. On the first page of the seemingly old notebook was an unexpected name. It was my father’s name. Namjoon was about to turn over another page when I snatched it out of his hands. Namjoon looked at me surprised but I didn’t mind. I flipped through the pages. The old notebook passed through my fingers like it was about to crumble.
It was a diary handwritten by my father about what he and his friends experienced together in high school. It didn’t tell the story of every day. Some were every month and there were even illegible pages coated with something akin to blood. But still, I could know. That my father and I went through the same thing, that he made mistakes just like me and that he ran and ran again to make up for it.
My father’s notebook was a record of failure. In the end, he gave up and failed. He forgot, turned away and avoided. He let his friends down. The last page of the diary was smeared with but black ink. The ink stained the blank page after it, after it, until the very last page. That stain was eloquent evidence of my father’s failure.
I lost track of how much time passed by. Looking at the wind blowing through the window that had started to feel cooler, it must be the darkest time of the day, before the sun rises. The other guys including Namjoon were sitting on the floor sleeping. I lifted my head up and looked at the wall. I once saw my father’s name written somewhere here. Under it was a sentence. Everything started here.
It was when I was about to close the notebook that I felt something at the top of my fingers. On top of the ink stains, blurry letters came into my sight. I felt the murky air outside the window. Seems like the sun would soon rise. But the night hadn’t ended yet. It was neither night nor dawn. In the stains black like darkness entwined with the hazy light, between lines and lines, were faint letters.
The notebook held more memories than it recorded. What my father decided to forget, what my father decided not to remember was left as it is on the letters, between the margins and the space. The color had faded but the many times my father went through, his fear, his despair and frail hope that he would never overcome it were swirling under my fingers like letter punches, left marks as they are once pressed. The distorted map to my father’s soul was left as it is.
After closing the notebook, my tears fell down. I sat still for a while. When I turned around, the guys were still sleeping. I looked at each of them. Who knows, maybe we had to come back here. This was where everything happened. We learned the meaning of being together and the joy of laughing together. My first wrongdoing, my first mistake that I had never been able to admit myself was left like an open wound.
The thought that none of these was a coincidence crossed my mind. In the end, I had to come here. Only then would I be able to find the meaning of the pain and anxiety I faced because of the mistakes and wrongdoings I made and for the first time, take the first step towards finding the map of my soul.
Seokjin
3 August YEAR 22The scenes in the photos lying on the floor suddenly seemed to be moving. I thought I heard Hoseok and Jimin's laughter, and then Jungkook turned around to look at me. The next moment, the sound of Yoongi's piano started flowing out. Namjoon and Taehyung were smiling and running across the beach. All these moments shot up out of the photos and into the air like a video. Music was flowing and laughter was bursting and sunshine poured out.
Moments overlapped with moments, videos compiled with videos, and something indecipherable was freed from inside me. It spread everywhere in my body through my veins. Something that had been blocking my mind crumbled away and memories burst out like exploding fireworks. Once these memories were freed, they whirled around uncontrollably. The room itself was lit up with memories. Sad, lonely, painful, and joyful memories all swirled around.
I felt like I couldn't believe what I was seeing. How could I have forgotten all of these moments? Then I realized. Light was flooding out from something inside my fist.
Namjoon
7 August YEAR 22
I switched on the light and looked at the flier that was attached to the door of my container. It read "redevelopment" and "demolition." People must be talking about the redevelopment of this area again. There was always chatter about tearing down the containers lining the railroad and the squatters buildings across the railroad. I crumpled up the flier and threw it into the trash can. The talk of the redevelopment didn't begin yesterday. But it always boiled up as if the demolition would take place the next day and then subsided after a short while.
I put down my bag and lay on the floor. It'd been a while since the sun set, but the inside of the container was still hot. I spent every night here after I visited Jungkook. It felt exhausting. My nose bled from time to time when I was washing my face. But I always came here instead of the tiny back room of the gas station.
No one else had opened that door and stepped in here. Maybe no one ever would. All those who meet must part, without exception. It could've been our turn. But, if someone still felt the need for "us" to be together, I wanted to send him a signal that I was here. I wanted to show him that "our” hideout was still here and still lit.
Taehyung
11 August YEAR 22
I came out of the convenience store after finishing my shift. I habitually took out my phone, but there were no missed calls or messages. It was sundown, and the street was full of people busily walking by. I put both hands into my pockets and walked on. A sultry wind swept across the road. I started to sweat after taking a few steps. How much longer was this summer going to last? I kicked the ground, frustrated.
I kept walking with my head bent low and stopped in front of a familiar-looking wall, It was the wall where that girl drew her first graffiti. I automatically looked around. Since that night when I left her in the alley and came out in front of the headlights of the patrol car by myself, I hadn't seen her in my neighborhood.
I discovered a large "X" sprayed over her graffiti as I tried to find her traces. What did it mean? Various images overlapped the "X"ed out graffiti. The image of her laughing at me when I tried to lie on the railroad and hit my head. And how she got me back up to my feet when I helped her flee and fell. How she lost her temper when I took her bread and ate it. How she looked gloomy every time she passed by the photo studio with family pictures on display. I'd told her as we sprayed this wall side by side, "Don't think you have to carry the burden alone. Share it with others." The giant "X" was sprayed over all those memories. It seemed to scream that they were fake. That they were all lies. I'd never really looked at this wall since that day.
I was about to turn around when I discovered a short sentence written in tiny characters under the "X." ‘It's not your fault’ was scratched into the wall. It was that girl. I didn't see her write it or recognize her handwriting, but I just knew. “It's not your fault." It was that girl.
I recalled the day I blindly set off to find Mom. I kept marching frantically, filled with seething resentment, but in the end I couldn't get anywhere that day. While walking back home empty-handed, I turned my head towards the city where she lived. The city was receding under the light of the day dawning in the east. I felt like crying. Something that I'd been firmly clinging to seemed to be slipping through my fingers. Lumps of hard feelings noiselessly fell apart. It felt sad and sorrowful, as if I'd given up something that shouldn't be given up.
"It's not your fault." The sentence reminded me of how I felt at that time. I started walking again. I passed through narrow alleys and went up and down countless slopes. Finally, my house, Magnolia Mansion, came into view. I climbed the stairs. When I stood in front of the door, I could hear Dad's heavy breathing and the clattering of liquor glasses. I turned around, placed my hands on the guardrail, and looked out. The sun had already set. Its dim red tint was disappearing from. the darkening sky. "It's not your fault." I muttered. I took a deep breath, turned around.
Taehyung
11 August YEAR 22
It was like a last farewell. That was the reason I'm leaving is not your fault. All the things that happened to you are not because you are a bad person. So don’t blame yourself or feel bad, it was telling me to have courage.
I was already in front of my house when I came back to my senses. My sister's scream came behind the doors. I burst through the door. A familiar scenery was shown in front of me. I stopped my father. I grabbed his arm and looked him in the eye. Father seemed surprised at first but in the end he swung his fist at me. I fell to the ground multiple times. The sound of my sister's cry was getting louder. My jaw was hurting. Mouth was filled with the taste of iron. But I didn't give up. I held my father by the waist. He screamed with an angry voice. Punches were getting poured on my back and shoulder but as he did that I grabbed on to him harder.
It wasn't that it wasn't painful, it wasn't that I wasn't afraid. However if I let go of this hand the cycle will continue. I wanted to change. I wanted to change.
I don't want to. I'm different from you, father. I'm going to protect my family.
Hoseok
12 August YEAR 22
Someone shoved my shoulder as I got off the train. I dropped the ticket I was holding. It fell onto the railroad and slipped into one of the cracks. I looked around. It was midsummer when I left and it was still summer now. The train departed for the next station, stirring up wind.
At the end of last month, I left Songju by train from this platform. I watched the city receding out of the window. As far as I could remember, I lived in Songju. I'd never left the city and never imagined living anywhere else. I went to the burger joint and to the practice room on schedule. After dancing for hours, I went home and crashed. Although the town was small, in Songju I had somewhere I needed to go, somewhere I needed to be.
After my ankle was injured, my daily routine fell apart. I went to work and the practice room wearing a soft cast. The condition of my ankle worsened. With a full cast on, I had to take a sick leave. I had the whole three weeks full of nothing. Three weeks of no work, no dancing, and nowhere to be.
I managed to get by in the morning of the first day. The rain that poured throughout the night stopped at dawn. I cleaned the house and organized my clothes. I got a haircut and wiped rainwater from the bench in front of my house. But I ran out of things to do in the afternoon. My phone didn't ring. Some messages from my coworkers and the members of ‘Just Dance’ were all that came in. Still, no call or message from the others. Come to think of it, I'd always been the one who contacted the others first. I laid my phone down. I didn't want to contact them first this time. What if none of them sends a message? So be it. I remembered how I'd run into Yoongi the night before. What I blurted out was replayed in my head. I sprang to my feet and shouted into the air. "He won't remember anyways!"
The way home seemed farther than usual after I left Yoongi there. I had to go up the slope on crutches. Although the sun had set, the air felt sultry. It was also humid. I was drenched with sweat when I got home. I didn't regret what I'd said to Yoongi. It was time for him to stop indulging in self-pity. But those moments, those words kept coming back to me.
On the rooftop, I could look down on the city without me. The train was passing through downtown and disappearing around the corner at the foot of the mountain. I carelessly threw my clothes into a bag and headed for the station. I browsed through the list of cities in front of the ticket office and picked the largest city nearby. I thought it'd be better to move to the largest city. And just like that, I left Songju.
I got off the train after about two hours. As soon as I walked out of the station, I was faced with a bustling intersection. Rows of high rises and people busily walking under the bright sun came into view. I took the first bus that stopped in front of me.
"Where should I get off?" The driver looked at me and said nonsense. A passenger who asks his own destination? Yes, I must've sounded stupid. After about twenty minutes, the bus arrived at a neighborhood that seemed like an old part of town. I put down my bag in a small room that seemed attached to a market that had a "Guesthouse" sign. I stepped outside. I couldn't tell which direction was which.
I just roamed around the neighborhood for the first two days. There were no high rises and no brightly lit commercial district. It was similar to my neighborhood where my rooftop room on the slope was. I'd chosen to leave Songju for the first time in my life and arrived at another Songju. Maybe this was why. I tried not to think of the city and people I'd left behind, but I lost control. I turned on my phone and thought about the others. I might've left Songju, but my mind was still there.
On the third day, I decided to venture out further. But in less than twenty minutes after I left the market, my shoulders began to stiffen with the crutches underneath them. Sweat ran down my back under the scorching sun. A red brick building came into view. It was the Citizens' Hall. While I was pushing the button on the vending machine, the door of the auditorium opened and several people came out. The sound of music streamed through the open door. I could see a man stretching in one corner of the stage with the spotlights illuminating his head.
I was heading into the auditorium before I knew it. As I closed the door behind my back, I was left alone in the darkness and music. I sat down in the closest seat. The sound of music flowed through the air like lapping waves. The man on the stage moved slowly and stretched his legs, ankles, arms, neck, and shoulders. His stretching, which went on for quite a while, seemed like a piece of choreography itself. Then, the music stopped. The man who was sitting on the floor picked himself up and walked to the center of the stage. The stage was immersed in silence for a while.
The music started again. This time, it came down in torrents. The man quickened and slackened his moves to the music. His arms and legs formed not just straight lines and curves but three-dimensional shapes. One moment led to another through his dynamic moves and gestures. His movements were creating a story that seemed to have no end. He pushed aside the air with his hands and sent reverberations through the ground, which sent adrenaline rushing not to my eyes but to my mind.
The pitch of the music grew lower and lower and led the man to a greater outburst of emotion. He roared with rage with all his might, caught his breath, and gazed at something far away. His suffering, hope, joy, and fear were conveyed unfiltered. Feelings that I'd never experienced before gushed and whirled inside me.
I wasn't aware of how much time had passed. The light of the auditorium was switched on. I just sat there motionless. Someone approached me and asked me to leave because the dancers were rehearsing. Outsiders weren't allowed to stay. The Dance Academy performance poster was attached to the entrance of the Citizens' Hall. The man on stage wasn't featured in the poster. The performance was scheduled to take place the day after tomorrow.
I came back to the guesthouse and lay on the wide bench in the backyard. I closed my eyes and thought over those hours at the auditorium. It was my first time seeing a real performance in person. It was a whole different experience from what I'd seen through that small window called YouTube. I might've been all the more awestruck because it was so vivid and alive. I retraced each motion and gesture that made my heart pound.
At that moment, my phone rang in my pocket. "Where are you, Hoseok?" It was Jimin's message. The number next to the message went down gradually, but no other message was posted afterwards. What should I say? I had always explained myself half-jokingly, but I didn't want to this time. It was the first time I hadn't responded to a message directed to me. Our group chat fell into silence.
I went to the auditorium at the same time the next day. I hid in the darkness and watched the man's moves. It was the same performance, but it conveyed a different story and different emotions. Who was he? How could he express and convey all these feelings like this? The rehearsal ended. As I stepped into the hallway, I met the man's eyes as he was talking to the staff members way ahead. I bowed without realizing it. A staff member came up to me and said, "Oh, the guy you're from yesterday."
The performance took place on the next clay. But the man wasn't in it. The performance, which had four chapters, didn't feature him. The show went on for over an hour, and I applauded and shouted out several times from my seat. But that was it. I couldn't relive that overwhelming moment that boiled my heart and froze my body. None of it could compare to his amazing moves. Why didn't he join the performance? I paced around the stage after the performance, but there were only staff members and dancers busily tidying up.
I came across the performance team again at the train station. I was stepping onto the platform to leave for another city and saw a group of people gathered in the distance. They were obviously having trouble loading stage sets and all sizes of equipment on the train. I didn't have a set purpose when I went over and helped them. It was just that they looked confused and inexperienced and I was used to arranging and moving things. My cast got in the way, but I was better than most of them who were just standing there flustered. "You're that guy again." I looked around and found that staff member.
"I didn't even thank you properly." The staff member came to my seat a little while after the train departed. He sank down in the next seat and said about half of the staff had left because things got messed up. He added that they wouldn't have made it without my help. He pointed at my cast and asked if it wasn't too much stress on my ankle. I just waved my hand.
"By the way, that man I saw in the rehearsal. Why wasn't he in the performance?" He seemed confused at first. Then he nodded. "Ah, him. He's our artistic director.” The staff member's explanation continued on and on. How he'd once been an acclaimed dancer. How he'd suffered a terrible injury. How he'd undergone years of despair and frustration. "Do you know the most amazing part? He surprised everyone and made a comeback as a choreographer and director." But the injury had left a lasting impact. He couldn't perform on stage again. The staff member gave a deep sigh. It was getting dark outside the window.
I came to join and tour with the show by coincidence. I helped them unload their baggage at the next station, and my bag got swept away in the process. Fortunately, I had the number of one of the staff members. I got off at the next station, went back to the station they got off at, and headed to their lodging. It was late at night. I was invited to spend the night with the staff. I had breakfast with them the next morning and tagged along to the District Cultural Center, which was their next venue.
The staff’s proposal to join them and tour together must've been made partly as a joke. I also half-jokingly chimed in. At that moment, his practice began. I watched him blankly. And then I asked them. "Can I really go with you?"
I toured around three cities with them. We took a bus or train, got off, unpacked at a motel, stuffed food in our mouths, checked the stage at the performance venue, came back to the motel, and got on the bus or train again. The man stretched and practiced every day no matter where he was. He never skipped a day although he wasn't going to perform on stage.
I made friends with the staff members and the dancers. Their dances and mine were different, but we share the passion to express what we feel through movement. We talked about dancing on the train and while we waited for the bus. We told one another about our favorite dancers and watched their videos together. I finally got to speak with him when I was showing the staff a video of ‘Just Dance’ practicing.
"You're a dancer?" I looked around and he was standing there. I stood up, stooping slightly. I looked at the man. I was at a loss as to how to answer his question. I was hesitant to admit in front of him that I was also a dancer. "You're a dancer." He said, pointing at me in the video. That's how I first came to talk with him. "Why do you like dancing?" I nervously slurred the end of my sentence. "Well, that is... you know…," The man asked me when I first started dancing. I told him it was at a talent show at school when I was about twelve.
My classmates had dragged me onto the stage. My body began to move automatically. I got even more excited with the clapping and cheering of the audience. I couldn't think of anything else. I just moved spontaneously. After the music ended, I'd looked ahead, running my fingers through my hair drenched in sweat. I felt as if I'd thrown up all the lumps that were clogging my heart. It felt refreshing and rewarding. It took me a long time to realize how exhilarating it was, and that that feeling didn't come from the audience's applause but from deep within myself.
The man pointed at me in the video and said that he liked my movements. "Not every dancer can move like this." I watched myself in the video. I liked how I looked when I danced. I could fly into the air off the ground and break free from the eyes and yardsticks of the world. Nothing was important to me except moving my body to the music and communicating my feelings through my body. Off the stage, I was tied down by so many things. I couldn't stay in the air with my feet off the ground. I had to smile and laugh even when I was upset and sad. I used to collapse on the street, taking medication I didn't need. There were moments when I could reveal who I truly was. Moments when I believed I could be happy again. Moments when I could let go of everything that weighed me down and soar high. Moments I could reach heights unimaginable offstage. Dancing gave me those moments.
"I heard you overcame a serious injury." The man stared at me. I knew I was being rude, but I had to ask him. The man looked down at my cast and opened his mouth.
“Height is important. But so is depth. You have to hit your bottom. You have to go down until you can't go lower, until you feel as if you'll suffocate from your despair. Then, you have to escape from it. What is crucial is to discover your driving force. In other words, you have to find what makes you stand firm again. Once you find it, don't ever let go. It can be a person or a desire. It can be evil and disgusting. But stick to it."
That was our first and last conversation. The tour continued, but I didn't have another chance to talk with him. I watched him practice every day and thought about what he'd said. Deeply. My darkest despair. What would make me stand firm again from that despair.
"Do you live in Songju? The director is also from there." A staff member said this to me when I was looking at a promotional leaflet in the lounge of the train station. The fireworks festival on the shores of Yangjicheon in Songju. August 30. As far back as I could remember, I'd seen the festival every year. It was held at the end of every summer. When I was living at the orphanage, we all climbed up to the rooftop and watched the fireworks surging into the night sky and showering back down. After I left the orphanage, I lived on the topmost floor of a multi-household house in the highest neighborhood in Songju. It was the perfect spot for watching the fireworks. s. Although it was a bit far from the fireworks, it provided a wide, uninterrupted view.
“Did you change your mind overnight?" The staff member asked me. He was the one who had suggested that I join the staff several days ago. “We thought you were reliable and talented." The other staff members agreed enthusiastically. Some even applauded. I almost said yes. I had become attached to them without realizing it. Touring was an arduous job, but I enjoyed every moment of it, even lying down on the bed at night moaning and groaning. My ankle would heal gradually as I continued to work with them and stage more performances. Maybe I'd be able to audition and be selected as an official member and get to perform on stage. Maybe I'd be able to receive training from the man and learn more about depth. I'd begun to think this might be where I belong. The staff member told me to sleep on it, and I gave him my answer last night. I thanked him for his suggestion and told him I had to go back. "Are you sure?" He asked me once again. Picking up my bag, I replied, "I have to go to get my cast off."
I got on the train at the opposite track. I'd arrive at Songju Station in two hours. It felt thrilling. I hadn't been pushed to hit my psychological bottom yet. It may never happen. But I'd thought about some moments after the conversation with the man. “I won't contact you ever again. You live your own life. Don't ever come back.” Maybe Yoongi had hit his bottom that day. "Hoseok." I'd turned around and walked on, and he'd called me. I didn't look back. I abandoned him when he was suffocating from his own despair. I ran away.
"Are you okay?'" I sent this message after much hesitation. The memory of that day had been weighing me down more and more heavily each day. Jimin's message was still posted in the chat. "Where are you, Hoseok?" I sent Yoongi a message in another chat with just the two of us.
His reply came at dawn. I woke up, startled by the vibration of my phone. Yoongi's name appeared on the screen. He sent me a music file. I put in my earphones and played the file. I listened to his music with my eyes closed, lying on the bed. It was beautiful and unlike anything he'd ever made. Joy and despair intersected amidst sorrow, and a blue sea stirred beyond a desert. Flowers bloomed and withered, and notes leaped and fell headlong the next minute. It resembled Yoongi.
I asked what the title was, but he responded with another question. "When are you coming back?"
The train station at midday was quiet. People carrying large suitcases were coming down onto the platform to take the oncoming train. They reminded me of myself on the day I'd left. I was wearing what I'd worn that day and carrying a bag of the same weight. But my ankle must've healed. It wasn't the only thing that had healed. I opened our group chat on my phone and posted a message. "What's up, my friends! I’m back! How have you all been?"
Hoseok
13 August YEAR 22
I dropped by the ‘Just Dance’ practice room for the first time in a while. I was met with the pounding sound of music, the air filled with the smell of sweat, and the room full of adrenaline. My heart fluttered every time I came here. After a round of loud, noisy greetings from the members, I sat against the wall and watched them practice. When would I be able to dance again? I was both impatient and thrilled. I thought of the man's dance. Would I be able to dance like him someday? At that moment, someone came close and sat down next to me.
It was the girl. She tapped me on my shoulder, smiling, and said, "Where have you been? Were you having fun all by yourself?" The two of us in the mirror were sitting side by side leaning against the wall. "How've you been?" She made an expression that seemed to reproach me for such a rhetorical question. I continued, gazing at myself in the mirror. "Have I told you about my mom?" I must've repeated it a hundred times. But she always listened to my story enthusiastically. "She must be living happily somewhere, right? Then I'm OK. Even if we never meet again, it'd be OK if we're both happy."
She stared at me. "And I thought you looked like my mom. But you didn't. I've been busy finding this out." She looked confused. I chuckled and continued to speak.
“So, when do you depart? No, that's not what I was going to say. Congratulations. It was your dream." She bowed her head and raised it again. "Sorry. I should've told you first." "If you're sorry, buy me a meal. I'll throw you a really nice farewell party later."
I deliberately smiled a big smile and made a fuss. "Let's meet again someday as famous dancers. Work hard. Because I'm not gonna let you outdo me." She nodded. The two of us in the mirror sat next to each other leaning against the wall.
Hoseok
13 August YEAR 22
In the middle of the practice room Jimin and she were standing. The 5 seconds after getting into the position felt like such a long time. As the music started to flow out of the speaker two of them stated their first move. It was the choreography that I was practicing with her just a few days ago. I sat on the floor of the practice room and stared at them.
When I was told that I can't dance for a while because of my ankle it was really hard for me. The fact that I couldn't dance and I had to only look at someone else made me frustrated. However, as I helped Jimin practice, and as a result watched Jimin mature, I realized. That it wasn't a big problem I can't dance. That I can be happy by doing dance in someway
When Jimin was practicing I couldn't let even a small mistake pass. Jimin would miss the timing or make smaller movements than expected. Whenever that happened I stopped the music and checked every movement. But as an audience watching on the floor of the practice room Jimin's dance looked different. Instead of the small every movement I saw something bigger. The mistakes I saw during the practice approached me differently. The small mistakes and amateurishness actually gave a unique wave. Jimin was definitely different from me but he had his own timing and his own style of expression. Jimin was shining and dancing in a way that moved people's hearts.
When the song finished, Jimin's dance ended. Jimin's face looked like it was shining brightly with excitement and happiness. Next to him she was standing. She will leave abroad soon. We made eye contact. As I held my thumbs up she smiled big. It was weird. She looks nothing like mom. I don't even remember mom's face that well why do I think I see a resemblance. For a moment somewhere in my heart ached. The ankle that wasn't completely healed started to ache.
Seokjin
15 August YEAR 22
I saw her for the first time by the railroad. It was about a month ago on a day I had a lot on my mind. I went to see Jungkook at the hospital but stayed there for only about ten minutes. I rarely even talked with Jungkook when I was there. For some reason, Jungkook was tense and kept his guard up against me. No message was posted on our group chat. Hoseok's message, which said he wouldn't keep in touch anymore, was the last. I felt like that message was aimed at Yoongi. But, whenever I read it, it seemed like it was directed at me for some reason.
I left the hospital and walked on blindly. I realized after some time that I was in front of the railroad crossings. The crossing bar was down, and I could see a train approaching in the distance. It reminded me of the time when I got on an airplane alone in my childhood. It might sound silly, but it felt similar. What was I expecting? Whatever it was, was I not supposed to expect something like that? Was that sense of belonging no more than an illusion? What was this emptiness? Was I all alone after all? What did I do wrong? This train of thought continued with the strong wind stirred up by the actual train that passed by.
The train disappeared from sight as fast as it'd approached. [NOTE: opening scene from 'Highlight Reel 起承轉結'.] The bar went up and the crossing was open again. She walked towards me, swimming against the flow of air brought by the train. She dropped her diary as she slid by me. In her diary was her wish list: taking an Italian class, joining a temple stay program, volunteering at an animal shelter, taking a barista course, and sharing earphones with her boyfriend while taking a walk. Smeraldo was one of them.
Underneath a magazine clipping of Smeraldo was the following paragraph:
Love is not primarily a relationship to a specific person; it is an attitude, which determines the relatedness of a person to the world as a whole. If I truly love one person, I love all people, I love the world, I love life. If I can say to somebody else, "I love you," I must be able to say, "I love you everybody, I love through you the world, I love you also myself. - From ‘The Art of Loving’ by Erich Fromm
I did a lot of things with her for one month. We took walks, sharing earphones and listening to music like she wanted and volunteered together at an animal shelter. We couldn't do a temple stay, but we took a bus and traveled to the last stop and spent time at our favorite café.
Smeraldo is a flower that is said to only grow in the northern part of Italy. I dropped by a large flower shop nearby, but no one had ever heard of the flower. Then I found this small flower shop still under construction. It was at a corner on the left side after crossing the bridge to Munhyeon.
I didn't have high expectations when the owner, who had been organizing some documents in one comer, approached me. Upon hearing the flower name, the owner stared at me for a long time and told me he would be able to deliver the flower, although his shop was not officially open yet. "Why does it have to be that flower?"
She didn't know that I had her diary. She'd never be able to imagine that I'd followed the list in her diary for all the things we'd done together over the past month. I didn't return her diary or tell her I had it. I knew it was wrong. I knew I was almost deceiving her. I tried to come clean a few times, but I was afraid. I was afraid she might leave me just like my friends. I was afraid her heart would turn cold once she got a glimpse of my mistakes, wrongdoings, foolishness, and fear.
I wanted to make her happy. I wanted to make her laugh. Every time I made her happy, it felt as if I became a better person. It felt as if my shortcomings were being put out of sight. I had just one more thing to prepare. It was a flower that meant "the truth untold" in the language of flowers.
The owner seemed baffled at my request to get a hold of the Smeraldo flower by August 30 and said it'd be difficult to find one by then. But it had to be that day. A display of fireworks was scheduled to take place at Yangjicheon Stream. She was fond of the night sky. I was thinking of confessing my love for her when the fireworks burst into the night sky. I was thinking of presenting her with her favorite flower and confiding my heart at her favorite time in her favorite place.
Seokjin
15 August YEAR 22
It was after getting out of a jammed crossing and starting to speed up when I came to a sudden stop, unknowingly. The car behind beeped their horn and passed by, someone was hurling curses, but amid the noise of the city, I didn’t hear anything. There was a small flower shop at the corner of the alley on the left. I didn’t stop abruptly because I saw the shop. It was more like I discovered the shop after stopping my car.
When the owner - who was organizing papers at the side of the shop currently under interior construction - approached me, I had no expectations. I had already gone around several places but even the florists had no idea about the existence of the flower. They only showed me flowers with a similar color. But I wasn’t looking for something with a similar color. The flower had to be real. After I told the owner the flower’s name, he looked at me for a while. Then he said even though the shop hadn’t been officially opened yet, he could deliver the flower to me, and asked me. “Why does it have to be that flower?”
As I turned the handle and got back to the road, I started to think. The reason why it had to be that flower. There was only one reason. Because I want to make that person happy. Because I want to make that person laugh. Because I want to show them the things that they like. Because I want to become a good person.
Taehyung
29 August YEAR 22
It was Hoseok's idea to get together to see the fireworks. After his return, our group chat started buzzing and humming again. We told him how we missed him in a reproachful and welcoming manner, and Hoseok responded playfully that we should've realized the importance of his existence earlier.
"Make sure to come for the fireworks." We all said yes. Namjoon would arrive after his shift for his part-time job, and Seokjin also promised to come, however late, after his appointment. I was reminded of my dream when I saw the message. A woman gets killed in an accident with Seokjin watching her. That dream ended with fireworks. White petals of flames poured down from the night sky.
I shook my head to dismiss these thoughts. The venue of our gathering was Namjoon's container. I sometimes took a walk in its direction when I couldn't sleep at night or when Dad got drunk and acted up. I didn't walk up to the door or stay for long like I used to. I would just turn around when I passed the train station to catch a glimpse of it.
But the container was lit every time. I hadn't realized how unusual that was until recently. It was always lit. Even when he must have been asleep. I realized that it was a signal for us to come any time. I had no way to know. It was just an assumption. But I was confident. Still, I couldn't knock the door and how. It was just a go right in because I didn't know what to say. The fireworks are tomorrow. I'll be able to make it on time if I leave as soon as I finish my shift.
Yoongi
30 August YEAR 22
I got off the bus and strolled along the railroad. Containers emerged from the distance. I saw Taehyung from the bus window on my way here. He was also walking towards the direction of the containers. The others must be coming too.
I completed the piece several days ago. I changed the version I sent to Hoseok a few more times. I gave it the title “Hope." To be honest, the title didn't actually match the piece. It contained my fear, cowardice, and inferiority. It contained all the moments I tried to avoid, get away from, and reprimanded myself for. But I couldn't think of any other word that could encompass it all.
Namjoon's container appeared. Someone was standing out in front. His face wasn't visible but, based on his physique, it was Jimin. I stopped and looked around when someone called me from behind. That someone was waving at me in front of the first container.
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
I received a bouquet of Smeraldo flowers at the last minute. It was past the appointed time, and I was looking at my watch impatiently. Fortunately, the delivery truck appeared before she did. The flower shop owner was driving a truck with the Flower Smeraldo logo on the side.
"Sorry. The fireworks festival held me up." After the truck left, I discovered there was no card in the bouquet, which I'd ordered with the flowers. I called the owner right away. "Ah, I'll make a U-turn now. The light just changed." Before the owner finished his sentence, she came into view, walking towards me from an intersection far in the distance.
Jungkook
30 August YEAR 22
I arrived at the railroad really early. The air had cooled down after sunset, and it was dark. I thought about going into the container but decided to sit on one corner of the platform across the railroad. It'd been a while since we all met. A mixed feeling outweighed joy and expectation. I was constantly reminded of the day of the accident.
Jimin was the first to arrive at the container. He opened the door, checked inside, but didn't go in. I jumped off the platform and crossed the railroad again. Yoongi appeared at that moment, walking slowly with his eyes fixed to the ground, and looked back. There was Hoseok behind him, loaded down with bags in both hands.
I felt uneasy and agitated. I was excited to meet them. But I couldn't just enjoy this moment freely. I'd been waiting for so long for this moment but wanted to turn around at the same time. The first set of fireworks burst into the air without warning. The white flames surged into the middle of the night sky and exploded into millions of sparkling, blazing petals with a big popping sound.
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
The delivery truck came to a sudden stop after making a U-turn. Its headlights flashed. I stood there helplessly amidst the scene of crashing, bouncing, and falling. I couldn't hear or feel anything for a moment. It was the summer, but the wind felt chilly. Then I heard something hitting and rolling on the road. The fragrance of flowers tickled my nose. I came back to reality. The bouquet of Smeraldo flowers fell from my hand. She was lying in the middle of the road. Blood began to spread out from underneath her tousled hair. Dark red blood flowed down the road.
[NOTE: car-crash from 'Highlight Reel 起承轉結'.]
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
The bouquet of Smeraldo Flowers dropped from my hands. The girl was just over there, in the middle of the road. The dark red blood flowed down the road.
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
Who would be able to remember the moment love begins. Who would be able to predict the moment when love ends. Why might it be that humans are not given the ability to perceive such moments. And why is it that I have been given the ability to restore everything to the way it had been.
The car suddenly stopped, headlights flashing, as it crashed into the victim, who was thrown up before she fell. Facing these disturbing moments, all I did was stand there, defenseless. I could not hear anything and I could not feel anything. Though it was summer, the wind felt cold. Following the road, there was a sound of something rolling away and falling. And then, the smell of flowers. Only then was I able to come back even a little to reality. The smeraldo bunch of flowers dropped limply from my hands. She was in the middle of the road. From between her hair, blood was running down. Dark blood trickled down the road. And I thought. If only I could turn back time.If only, huh.
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
With a loud pop, the first set of fireworks burst into the air on the night sky in the distance. Somewhere, I heard a mirror crack...
--timeline resets--
[Epilogue: Nightmare]
Taehyung
11 April YEAR 22
It was dawn when I awoke. Dad's familiar smell and snore streamed from his room. Murky air on the other side of the piece of translucent glass inserted into the front door ruffled. It took only three steps from the narrow entrance where shoes were scattered all over to the master bedroom. I'd be gone to sleep there since I don't know when.
I felt a pressure on my back and shoulders as I picked myself up. I stepped outside with a glass of water in my hand. I carelessly slipped into any shoes and walked slowly. I passed the police station, alley, and pedestrian overpass, and the railroad beyond came into sight. It was before the sunrise, and the street was immersed in silence with no cars out yet. Someone's vomit from earlier in the night reeked.
I walked along the railroad. One, two, three, four. I stopped in front of the fourth container from the end. It was Namjoon's. I reached out for the doorknob and came to a halt. Namjoon must be asleep now. And what I saw last night in my dream must be nothing more than a nightmare.
I took a sip of water and turned around. The dilapidated station and railroad, abandoned houses, and trees and weeds that were growing haphazardly in between. A black plastic bag rolled towards me and then flew into the air. It was a poor neighborhood.
In my dream, this area was enveloped in flames. The entire scene seemed to shimmer and wave. Maybe it was because of the heat or maybe it was because I was dreaming. Someone's scream, some kind of a crashing sound, the sound of crying, and the sound of something crumbling all came together and flooded my mind. The images that shimmered in the far distance suddenly drew near at full speed. I felt nauseous and shut my eyes, but it was a dream. I couldn't get rid of them by shutting my eyes. My gaze, first blocked by flames, pushed through people standing with their backs to me the next minute, and then stopped suddenly. One, two, three, four. The fourth container was Namjoon's. The door had fallen off. There were blood stains. Flames surged inside. People stepped aside one after another. The floor came into view. Namjoon was lying there. Someone blurted out. "He's dead."
I opened my eyes to find the ceiling of my house. I could hear Dad's snoring. It was all a dream. My palm hurt suddenly. I turned on the cold tap water and held out my palm. It felt numb under the jet of water. I filled a cup with water and drank it. It was a dream. A nightmare.
---- <3<3 ----
[NOTE: ‘The Notes 1’ ends with Tae’s nightmare, however we have some notes from other eras that might be apart of the next time loop (below)]
Namjoon
11 April YEAR 22
I was groping around some T-shirts when Taehyung reached out from behind and grabbed one. It was a t-shirt with the same printed quote as the one I was wearing. Taehyung laughed sheepishly, taking off his torn shirt. Under the dim light hanging on the trailer box, for a second, I saw his bruised back. Hoseok looked at me in shock. Taehyung looked at himself in the mirror wearing my t-shirt. And he laughed.
“Dude’s doing some graffiti or something, got caught by the cops while running around. Had to get him out so I was late.” I pretended to smack Taehyung and Taehyung in turn made an exaggerated expression of fake apology. Yoongi-hyung, who was sitting at the corner of the trailer, slowly approached and tapped Taehyung’s shoulder.
Jimin
12 May YEAR 22
When I opened my eyes Hoseok was standing in front of me. He looked down at me in the familiar ceiling, familiar darkness. When I got up from the surprise he put his finger on his lips. Seemed like everyone was asleep. The room was quiet. Hyung handed me a shirt. Then pointed to the door.
Everyone came. I was told that Namjoon was on the lookout and Yoongi was stopping the nurse. Jungkook and Taehyung will be joining in the elevator later. At first I couldn't understand what he was saying. He held out his hand to me.
The day I get out of the hospital. I used to dream about that day. Get out of the hospital and meet friends. I wanted to have fun, laugh and spend time together like before. But now I don't know. Is it a good idea to get out? My parents who hid me here treating me like I don't exist, people who talk about me that I have mental issues, maybe even Hoseok might be thinking the same thing. Deep inside that I'm a weird guy, that it's uncomfortable to hang out with a person like me.
Come on. We have no time. I don't know if it's because he hurried me but it felt like the ticking of the clock seemed to be faster. Click, click, a footstep that sounded like a hallucination came closer to the room. Hyung and I both looked at the door and looked back at each other. His hands were still in front of me.
Seokjin
4 June YEAR 22
If you enter my father's study, There's an interesting painting. A precarious wooden raft atop the surging waves of the open sea. People abandoned it. With neither food nor drink. Neither compass nor hope. People who, out of thirst and hunger - fear and loathing, horror and greed - suck each other's blood and kill each other and in the process, kill themselves too.
When I was young, I was so afraid of this painting that I didn't go into the study. I even wondered why my father would have hung such an awful painting on the wall. But as time passed, the painting gradually became just a part of the study, not the subject of fear or concern.
Instead, I developed a different fear. That was the fear of the room on the other side of the door inside the study. Neither the door nor room was anything special. It wasn't locked with a padlock or code, and what lay behind was only an extension of the study. If there were anything special about it, it was only that it had a lot of books - the bookshelves were packed with papers and books from my father's high school days and onward. I called that room the 'interior room.'
The interior room was a place where my father could go alone to gather his thoughts or come up with new ideas, and other than him, nobody else went inside. I had gone inside the room only once. And even though I was young, I had known. That it wasn't simply a study full of books. At a glance, the books placed in no particular order and the carelessly stacked boxes and documents only seemed to be human. I felt no warmth from the paper, and there was no emotion even in the paintings or photographs. Even just standing in the center of the room and looking up at the bookshelves, I felt a sense of intimidation that made my whole body feel as if it were crumbling.
I don't remember there being any commotion over me having entered (although there may have been one) but from some point onward I stopped going into the room. Once or twice, I went as far as to stand in front of the door. But I only looked up at it for a second, and didn't even think of turning the knob.
Yoongi
8 June YEAR 22
I took off my T-shirt. The me inside the mirror was nothing like me at all. The T-shirt with ‘DREAM’ written on it wasn’t my type in any way. I hated the color red, the word “dream”, and even the way it clung tightly onto my body. Annoyed, I took out a cigarette and looked for my lighter. There was nothing in my jeans pocket, so I looked through the bag and realized. It was taken away. It was taken from my hands just like that. I was left with the lollipop and this T-shirt.
I ruffled my hair and stood up, but then heard a sound signaling a message came. The moment I saw the name with three words on the phone screen, everything around me suddenly lit up and my heart dropped with a thud. I read the message and snapped my cigarette into two. The next moment, I was smiling in the mirror. Wearing a tight red shirt with 'DREAM’ on it, I was smiling like an idiot.
Namjoon
12 June YEAR 22
The countryside town remained unchanged. Excluding the weather changes everything was the same. I purposely went around the town to avoid passing near the store near the river and headed to the resting area town. The road was overall uphill. The sunlight was hot, I was sweating. A scooter passed us, making dust raise up. Taehyung coughed and complained. The curve where the accident happened came into view in the distance. The street that no longer has any sign. Taehyung squatted and looked down at the asphalt road as if there was someone who collapsed there. On the way here, on the bus, I told Taehyung about an incident that happened a few years ago during winter. The competition in the riverside restaurant, the snowflakes falling down from the frowning sky, Taehyung's face that had injuries, the feeling of all the hair in the body stood up as the scooter slipped. The accident and the death of Taehyung. How easily the incident wrapped up so easily and got forgotten. But there were some parts I couldn't say. The expression Taehyung had when he said he has a favor to ask and every moment I lived in this countryside town, and the fact that I thought about the friend with the name of Taehyung.
"Hyung. Let's not die" As I looked back I saw Taehyung who was looking up at me while putting his palm on the asphalt. I was trying to find a word to reply but nothing came to my head. Under Taehyung's palm, the white lane where Taehyung laid, not the friend from the countryside town, I felt as if I was looking at him. There is no one in the world who is ok to die like that. A person died and no one took responsibility nor sincerely mourned. I was also the same. "Let's go down" Taehyung stood up as I said that. "Where are we going now?" Instead of replying to Taehyung's question I replied "You said you had a favor to ask me back when we went to the sea? Tell me about it. Whatever that is, let's try to solve it together."
Namjoon
15 June YEAR 22
I looked down at the kid who was eating ramen in a hurry. Eight, maybe ten years old? Even while stuffing the hot noodles in his mouth he turned his head from time to time to check my mood as if he was walking on eggshells. When I asked what his name was he replied Woo Chang. It's Song Woo Chang. Then ramen soup got on his shirt and mumbled how he would get scolded by his grandmother while rubbing the stain with his fingers. It was about two months ago when I first saw Woo Chang. I was coming back from the gas station and he was standing in front of the container box behind me. At that time I thought he just got lost while looking for a shortcut out of Songjoo train station. This container village wasn't a suitable place for a little kid to five.
But then after 2 weeks I saw Woo Chang kicking a worn out soccer ball on the open field next to the containers even after that I ran into it a couple of times. He was always staying late alone, same t-shirt, pants,and shoes. Just by looking it was clear there was no adult looking after the hint. That didn't mean I could give any help. For me, just taking care of myself was already overwhelming. I always passed by Woo Chang giving no attention. When I was coming back to the Container Village after working at Gas Station it was a little past 11. I was going through my pockets to search for the key when a small squatting shadow caught the corner of my eyes. It was Woo Chang. All I had to do was ignore it like I always have done. I just need to find my keys, open the container door, cook ramen for myself, and go to sleep.
Today I couldn't. I didn't want to. I looked up at the sky. The whole day. the sky was cloudy. Even the night sky was filled with heavy ashy clouds. There was no sign of any starlight. Suddenly I was hungry. If I remember correctly, I only had one ramen left in the container. That was my situation. I looked down at the key I took out of my pocket. I thought about the scenery I looked back at while leaving the countryside town. I thought about the phrase I wrote on the bus window. I walked towards Woo Chang.
Yoongi
23 June YEAR 22
After noticing the notification from the group chat I unlocked my phone. Before I noticed the day was already dark. It wasn't easy to collect all the melodies I made. I collected and organized all the ones that survived from what I recklessly burnt and the melodies that I still remember. To my surprise most of them were the ones I made in the storage room during high school. Even if I look back I don't think I worked on music that much back then. The ‘me' back then, no... the ‘me' in any time period, I was always running away from music. The conversation went pretty far by the time I opened the chat. Surprisingly the person who created the group chat was Jimin and it seemed like the topic was already discussed, the conversation started from the middle abruptly. Taehyung asked everyone. "Do you know what 'Map of the Soul' is?" It was quite after when Hoseok replied "What is that"
Taehyung replied, "Hyung, if I knew, would I ask?"
"Ah right. But why?" After those conversations went back and forth, Jimin explained the situation. He went to the hospital and saw Seokjin by chance and saw how he was searching for something called 'Map of the Soul'. It was way after Namjoon appeared in the group chat. "Before Seokjin hyung also asked me what 'Map of the Soul' was, back then Hyung told me how this 'Map of the Soul' will be the method to end all this." Then the conversation didn't continue for a while. Everyone was probably lost in their thoughts. What was "the thing" Seokjin had to end? Everyone already noticed hyung was acting weird.
Then if the 'map of the soul' was found would hyung be better. What was that and where can we find it? The conversation that started after longtime was this. "Did you not invite Jungkook into this group chat?"
Jimin replied, "I thought about it, but Jungkook is still sick..." Jimin slurred his words as if he wasn't confident.
Yoongi
23 June YEAR 22
I suddenly thought, 'Why did Jimin go to the hospital? How did he feel going to the hospital after being locked up there for a long time.' I opened the chat room that I closed and wrote "Good. You did good. Let's leave Jungkook to rest a little more."
Jimin
24 July YEAR 22
It was a little before the promised meet up time when I was almost near the container box. It was a place to congratulate Jungkook's discharge from the hospital but that was not everything. There was something we were going to tell Seokjin. It felt like an important message for hyung but at the same time I felt that he wasn't going to like it. Instead of going in the container box I walked along the railroad. A train passed by leaving a strong gust of wind. The platform that was filled with people was now empty. The promised time passed. I turned around and deeply breathed in. There was no one in the container box. Only the hot air that was heated up from summer sunlight poured out as if it was waiting for me. Even though I was 10 minutes late, I was the first one to arrive. What happened to others? Did something come up for them? Are they even coming? As I turned on the fan, I looked around the container. Namjoon's container box, that I returned to after a long time, was too dead silent for it to be a party. I found a few papers from the table drawers and wrote with a ball per written letter by letter "Jungkook-ah Congratulations on discharging" and put it up on the walls of the container. It didn't remove the shabby feeling but it was better than not doing anything.
About another 10 minutes passed while checking that everyone was on their way through group chat. When a train passed by the open doors, the container vibrated. Looking at the rumbling and shaking world I thought about the day I opened the hospital door and ran out. If it wasn't for hyung, Taehyung, and Jungkook would I have been able to open the door and walk out? Just because there is a door there, just because the door is open, that doesn't mean everyone would walk out. Perhaps Seokjin is locked in some place like that? Perhaps he is waiting for someone to knock on the door? There was nothing certain for sure. It was certain that it would really help. But if the small pieces we found could be a small clue.
When my thoughts reached till there the door opened and Yoongi entered.
Jungkook
24 July YEAR 22
On the wall of the container it was written ‘Jungkook congratulations on getting discharged' but the atmosphere didn't seem like it. The air inside the cramped container was bloated from unknown tension. Looking back, it seemed like it was like this often lately. In the quick second that Seokjin went out, Taehyung quickly followed and the others looked at each other and followed. Taehyung said something but it didn't look like Seokjin was listening. I saw Seokjin get in his car behind the other hyung. The car lightly backed out and turned the direction to the side. The light coming out from the container scanned the car. For a second there was a trace of accident on the bumper of the car and got swallowed by the darkness.
The strange thing was that I didn't feel anything looking at that. Even if it was just confirming something I already knew, when you stand in front of the solid truth, it wouldn't be strange to feel complicated or get shocked but reality was not like that. On top of Seokjin's car that was disappearing into the darkness, the headlight that came towards me that night overlapped. The feeling of my body getting lifted, the moment I couldn't swallow saliva nor could I breath, the fear that shook my body like a seizure. The unbearable chills that I felt while my consciousness was fading. The shadow of death. The trace of the accident that I saw on the bumper.
I went inside the container. I sat while looking at Jimin's message "Jungkook congratulations on getting discharged". The leg I injured from the accident ached. Hyung didn't seem to come back in. They were talking about something I didn't know.
Jungkook
26 July YEAR 22
When I got back to my senses I was at the bus station. I looked back to see how much I walked but the hospital was out of sight. I waited for the bus and got on. It was the bus that headed to that place. It wasn't planned but perhaps in my heart I already knew. I had to go back there. I had to confirm the meaning of what happened there. I thought while looking at the summer weather through the window. Can I trust my hyungs? The bus took off right after I got off. Dust rose up. I slowly walked to the place where the accident took place. The night came to mind. A big moon rose in the night sky, the world that was flipped upside down, the light of the headlight that came into my flipped vision, the silhouette of the car that went past me, the red light from the tail lamp, and the sound of the engine that was somehow familiar. I laid on the asphalt road like that day. Tilted my head and looked up at the sky. The day was getting darker but the moon was not visible. It was a pretty empty road but if the car was coming and couldn't see me there could be another accident. While thinking I asked myself again.
If I couldn't trust the hyungs, who do I trust?
Seokjin
30 August YEAR 22
It seemed like she was shocked to see the diary she thought she had lost. Her favorite movie, the place she wants to go, favorite flower, her dreamed future came up every time I flipped through the pages. It was also something I had done for her. Sorry wasn't coming out of my mouth. The red diary was between us like a street light on the street.
I wanted to make her happy. Wanted to make her smile. I wanted to be a good person. I thought if I follow what is in the diary it will work. But it wasn't true. As I tried to be someone else I started to get afraid. If I get caught about the real me. However, as if I couldn't put a period on a sentence that has lost its subject, I, who has lost his true identity, couldn't move forward and remained in the same place.
Now I know. My lack and failure is also part of me. No matter how cruel and painful it is, that I have to be honest about myself to move forward. I got up and she didn't stop me.
I came to the streets and took off my cap. As I combed my hair the time I spent to become someone else slipped through my fingers. While I turned my head I made eye contact with myself who was reflected on the glass. Dry skin, pale lips, slim shoulders. All seemed pathetic. It made me laugh. The me reflected on the glass and laughed with me.
Seokjin
11 April YEAR 22
Again, I opened my eyes in the pouring sunshine. On the inside of my eyelids, there were still images of flames enveloping the container and Namjoon dying. This time was a failure too. I lifted my arm to cover my eyes and thought. What ways are left to save Namjoon? I thought slowly back over what happened on September 30th. No new or sudden feelings struck me. I wasn't in a hurry or scared. After the first accident at the container village, I was in a loop countless times. But I still don't know why the loops continue or how to break out of them.
No, before that, I haven't found what the key to ending all of this is, the "Map of the Soul". The map of the soul. The first time I heard those words were after I had a series of failures. "Find the map of the soul. You will be able to end all of this."
The map of the soul? What could that be? I pressed for an answer but got nothing. Instead, these words were left to me: "This hint will come with a price." Namjoon's gas station came into view a little distance away. I slowly turned on my blinker and changed lanes. I only thought of one thing. I need to stop the accident that happens on September 30th to end the loop. I'm going to go forward with only that one goal in mind.
It can't be helped— even if it causes problems, even if someone gets hurt or excluded during the process. I can't lose my goal of attachment or frustration. Saving at least myself and escaping is more important than saving everyone. That was the lesson that these repeating loops gave me.
Jungkook13 June YEAR 22
I had a dream. I was looking down on the hospital room like I was floating in the air, and lying in the hospital bed was another me. The ‘me’ that was in bed looked to be asleep. Whatever he was dreaming about, the pupils inside his black eyes twitched, and without any warning he opened his eyes.
The next moment, I was lying in bed. I had dreamt of the night of the accident. The headlights turned into moons, and suddenly turned into green and blue marbled lights. Then when I opened my eyes, floating in the air was another me. The version of myself in the air and I met eyes. Our two sights crossed over and our two consciousnesses reversed. I became the one in the air and the one in the bed over and over. The pace of my sight and consciousness changing got faster and faster. I felt dizzy and nauseous.
Then I woke up with a cry. The sheets were soaked with sweat. My breath was short and I felt like throwing up. I suddenly recalled everything that had happened until then. Someone's voice. Living seems to be more painful than dying.
"Are you okay?" My mom called the doctor and checked over me. The doctor said I was recovering quickly and that she doesn't need to worry. I had bruises and a fracture, but almost no bleeding. He said I was lucky despite the car accident. I looked to the doctor and asked him. "But who was the person who hit me?"
Yoongi
13 June YEAR 22
I thought of Jungkook's words.
"It's because I like hyung's music. It's because when I hear hyung's piano, I tear up. I... wanted to die, I thought about it multiple times in a day. But when I hear hyung's piano, I want to live. That's why. I'm saying that's why. I'm saying hyung's music is really like my feelings."
I kept thinking of those things Jungkook would say to me repeatedly every time I would get drunk on alcohol and fall onto the floor.
Jimin
18 July YEAR 22
I wandered around the convenience store to pass the time. The back side of Songju Jaeil Middle School. I used to climb over this side of the wall to escape from school, or wait for the hyungs at the small park across the street from the convenience store.
I looked around. Not much had changed in this neighborhood after a long time. I even remembered that Yoongi and Jungkook's houses were near here. I walked while looking around the area, and saw something like graffiti inside an alley on the right. It looked like Taehyung had drawn it. I shifted to walk toward it. Involuntary, I came to a stop in front of the drawing. Scrawled roughly in black lines was someone's warmth-less face.
I say "someone", but I knew. The owner of that face. It was Seokjin. The second I thought of hyung, it overlapped with yet another face. Looking closely, it was a face that was nothing like his. But those faces looked the same. Those two people have the same eyes. Eyes without spirit. At last, I think I know.... who I must go and find.
Namjoon
18 July YEAR 22
I looked up at the building. Lights were turned on here and there. Maybe it was because we were close to the city hall, but there were lots of accounting and legal office signs. And on the uppermost fifth floor, every light was turned on.
During these past few weeks, Taehyung and I had gone around to see the top of every tall building in Songju. We didn't know what we were looking for either. Our only clue was Taehyung's dream. The canned coffee and four leafed clover from the dream. With just those two clues we've gone up and down buildings through the nights. Some days it even rained. In the beginning, we would use umbrellas while searching, but by now we just let the rain hit us.
Now that I think about it, we even got mixed up in some fights. There was a time when we walked up the building steps soaking wet and got mistakenly kicked out by young delinquents. The doors to the rooftops were usually locked, and we wouldn't be able to check anything through the window of the landing. I looked up at the building again. I wondered if in the end, this is what we were supposed to find. There was a familiar name written on the window. Office of Kim Changjun, member of the National Assembly.
"Who is that?" Taehyung asked.
"You don't know?" I looked back at him. He looked at me with meek, naive eyes like he didn't know anything. Kim Taehyung sometimes made me at a loss for words. There were a lot of things that made me wonder, How does he not know this? Kim Taehyung would look into things that I'm scared to look into. When nobody offers a hand, Kim Taehyung will firmly grab your hand and not let go.
I answered. "It's Seokjin-hyung's father."
Taehyung
23 July YEAR 22
We walked up and stood in the middle of the classroom. Old desks and chairs, as well as rolled up placards appeared under our phone flashlights. The classroom that no one came into anymore was much more worn down. I looked around. What happened here?
Jimin was squatting down in front of the wall in the distance, and Yoongi was sitting straddled on the piano chair. Namjoon wrote something on the window with his finger. Namjoon spoke after a while, "It feels like when we were in high school. Doing this at school in the middle of the night."
Snickering, Yoongi said, "High school? I refuse."
"Why is the world shaped this way? This world, it's not even something we created. By the time we were born, it was already shaped like this. But why do we have to be thrown without any means into a world like this and live?" Namjoon said.
"Oh. Look at this," At that moment, Jimin spoke while sitting up. "This has Seokjin's father's name on it."
I went toward where Jimin gestured. There were a few people's names amongst the dense scribbles on the wall. All of our phone flashlights skimmed through the names. Jimin gestured at another name, "It's the man from the mental hospital. I don't know the other names.”
Yoongi pointed out a different name. "Choi Gyuho. That's the person who went missing, right?" Namjoon read out the sentence written under those names.
"This is where everything began."
Hoseok
24 July YEAR 22
"Seokjinnie hyung, could you say just one thing to your father? Hyung, you know. How much that place means to me. The orphanage is home to me. And the kids that live there are going to be scattered if the orphanage is gone. The redevelopment can be done without including the orphanage." I walked into the container while ranting without any context.
Everyone looked at me with surprised eyes. Seokjin alone showed no change in expression. Even though I was close to tears, hyung looked at me indifferently.
"It's something that's already been decided. There's nothing I can do for you."
Hyung's every word came to me slowly. I could see how each and every single of those words drew a firm line between us. Hyung belonged to the world of that decision, and I belonged to the world where I couldn't protest. I had thought Seokjin was my friend, but I wondered if maybe in the real world our friendship was something that wasn't established.
I became a little angier with him. I screamed at him, asking how he could do this to me, and even begged for him to help me. But even then, I knew. They were just empty words. There was nothing I could do. The words I said and the anger I had weren't toward him— they were toward myself. Me, who can't do anything, and who is nothing.
Taehyung
24 July YEAR 22
How long had I been sitting there like that? I saw someone walking out into the third story hallway. I couldn't see their face because they were so far away, but it seemed to be a skinny, middle-aged woman. The woman put her two arms on the hallway railings and looked down toward the playground. Then she lit her cigarette. The flame of the lighter flickered and disappeared. The cigarette smoke spread into the blue, early morning air. I didn't make even a slight movement, and only looked up at her form. The place started lighting up, perhaps because the sun was rising. The woman still had her arms on the railing in the same position as before, and after finishing one cigarette she pulled out another one to smoke.
I wondered if that person saw me too. Even though she wouldn't see my face from that distance, what would she think of seeing someone sitting on the playground swings at dawn? I put strength in my hands and legs to support the swings and keep it from creaking. The cigarette flame repeatedly switched between withering down and getting bigger. The sun was coming up. The woman smoked a last cigarette while under the sunlight that was brightly streaming down. Then she turned and disappeared inside. I counted the doors from the left corridor one by one. 304, 305, 306. In other words, that door was my mom's house.
Hoseok
31 July YEAR 22
My first impression of Hagok was that it was similar to Songju, except a little livelier. I lagged slowly behind the people exiting quickly off the platform. It wasn't like me to move slowly. But I moved so slowly to the point of obstructing the flow of people.
I acted as if I was someone who had pledged not to do anything Jung Hoseok would do. I moved however I wanted without considering the people around me. I ate spicy food that I normally don't eat, and didn't greet the owner saying I enjoyed the food while paying for it. When there was no one around, I even tried spitting onto the street.
While looking at the online map, I arrived at my destination as planned. It was on the first floor of the shopping mall near the high school. In front, there was a stationary store and even a 24-hour kimbap store. It was remarkably similar to the two-star burgers in Songju. While looking around and wondering where I would buy a house if I were to move to this place, I bumped into somebody who was passing by.
"I'm sorr—" I started to say, and stopped. Pointlessly, I hardened my eyes and glanced up at the person out of the corner of my eye. "Watch where you're going."
The Jung Hoseok in Hagok for 24-hours was a rude man, a bastard, an asshole, a jerk. I kept up the delusion for about five seconds.
"Hoseokie hyung. It's you, right?" It was a face I knew.
Yoongi
2 August YEAR 22
I sent the music file to Seokjin and laid down. While turning over the sheet music I took from the storage classroom, I saw the notes written in the margin. "If we're together, we can smile." It wasn't my handwriting.
A day came to mind. It was a day full of fog. Somehow, Seokjin and I ended up going to the sports field together. We were both awkward. I shoved my fists in my pockets and walked slowly on purpose. I wanted him to go ahead of me but he didn't. Instead, he would keep trying to clumsily start a conversation and every time it would get awkward for a while. I don't know why but I asked, "When was the last time you genuinely smiled, hyung?" He didn't answer. I didn't ask anymore either.
If we're together, we can smile. In a way, this saying seemed like it might have been the answer to my question. I wasn't confident that it was hyung who wrote it. I didn't need anything like that. The melody written on the sheet was childish. Even though it was only two years ago, my music back then was incomplete and wild. It didn't come together smoothly nor was it beautiful. Looking back at when I was in high school I could only think of staggering around while drunk, but it wasn't like that every single day. I started going over and fixing my music from back then all through the night. I gave it this name. If we're together we can laugh.
[NOTE: the line “If you and I are together we can smile” is also from Yoongi’s verse in the song ‘A Supplementary Story: You Never Walk Alone”
Seokjin
3 August YEAR 22
The scenes in the photos lying on the floor suddenly seemed to be moving. I thought I heard Hoseok and Jimin's laughter, and then Jungkook turned around to look at me. The next moment, the sound of Yoongi's piano started flowing out. Namjoon and Taehyung were smiling and running across the beach. All these moments shot up out of the photos and into the air like a video. Music was flowing and laughter was bursting and sunshine poured out.
Moments overlapped with moments, videos compiled with videos, and something indecipherable was freed from inside me. It spread everywhere in my body through my veins. Something that had been blocking my mind crumbled away and memories burst out like exploding fireworks. Once these memories were freed, they whirled around uncontrollably. The room itself was lit up with memories. Sad, lonely, painful, and joyful memories all swirled around.
I felt like I couldn't believe what I was seeing. How could I have forgotten all of these moments? Then I realized. Light was flooding out from something inside my fist.
Jungkook
3 August YEAR 22
"Why aren't you killing them?" I snapped out of my thoughts at the sound of someone urgently shouting.
Laid out on the screen was a shooting game. A team member was yelling through my headphones that the enemies were coming from over there. I shot at them like I was crazy. Once shot, the opponents fell over one after another like deflated dolls. I moved the mouse and looked over the map. The railroad went across the middle of the map. Huge containers were scattered in front of the railroad. It was as if I was looking at Songju station and the container village.
I switched weapons. It was a machine gun that I could fire rapidly. An enemy wearing a black bandana appeared in the distance. I aimed my gun, but for a moment I thought that it was someone I knew. The enemy went down in one shot. Continuously, I shot my gun at the enemies without a second thought. Not knowing why myself, I thought of the hyungs. I chuckled. Now that I think about it, they resembled the hyungs.
I moved forward, beating all of them. I ended up shooting an opponent that came out of the container as soon as I saw him. For a moment I looked down at the enemy that fell to the floor. While I was wondering if it was Namjoon, I was shot in the shoulder by someone's gun. I moved my gaze with the mouse and saw the enemy holding a gun.
It was Seokjin. Instantly, I boiled over with hostility.
Jimin
12 August YEAR 22
I hugged the young me who was shaking. I felt his damp body and his fast-beating heart. I said while stuttering, "Just wait a little longer. When you grow up, you'll meet really great friends. Being together with your friends, you're going to become a better person. Around then, things might even get better. So just a little longer, be strong for just a little longer."
I held myself tighter while speaking. Tears were flowing. Unable to hold back, I cried like that. How much time had passed? When I opened my eyes, the young me had disappeared and gone away. I got up where I was and looked up at the sky while wiping my eyes. In the broad daylight, the sky was sunny without a single cloud and the place was quiet. In the distance, I could see the exit of the Grassflower Arboretum. There were no traces of rain.
Namjoon
25 August YEAR 22
I tumbled to the floor of the container. The iron structured container was so full of heat that I couldn't open my eyes. Frowning, I looked around the place. It was ten minutes ago that I had said to wait while I left to go buy some ramen. I heard a cough and turned to see Woochang hunched over inside. I wetted a blanket with water and covered him up.
I pointed at the door and told him, "You need to run toward there, Woochang-ah. You can do it, right?" There were red-hot flames flaring up outside the door. I held Woochang's hand tightly. "When I count to three, you're gonna run. One, two..."
At that moment something collapsed in front of the door. It seemed like the pile of material that had been in front of the door had burned down and fallen over. The flames roared up in the dust. Woochang and I stepped back, surprised. Just like that, our way out was blocked.
Seokjin
30 September YEAR 22
The container was ablaze. I covered my mouth and nose with my sleeve and looked around. I had to find Namjoon, but with the smoke rising in front of me, I couldn’t see a thing. People with black masks and hats suddenly appeared in the smoke. Their metal pipes rent the smoky air. Someone collapsed grabbing his bleeding head. Drum cans on fire rolled between those people. The place seemed like hell on earth.